" /> Faster Than the World: June 2007 Archives

« May 2007 | Main

June 30, 2007

I'm likely to die of something someday

It was one of those delicious mornings - you know, I was laying in bed basking in the drowsy-still-hazy-from-the- booze-and-lot's-o-lovin' feeling. Fatso was telling me how great my everything was, specifically the way my back felt. He seemed to have trouble coming up with the exact word to express this particular attribute, so after listening to the definition, I decided to help him out.

"You mean I'm sturdy?" I asked.

"Well, yes," he said.

I stabbed myself in the heart 16-18 times.

None of the wounds turned out to be fatal, however, in fact, after my botched attempt to off myself I did some research and surprisingly I could not find documented proof of even one successful suicide carried out with an imaginary knife. So, since I didn't manage to end it all afterall, here I am, sturdily recounting this story to you.

If I had been successful at putting an end to it all you would have had to read about it on Fatso's blog and I'm sure his memory of the fateful events leading up to the tragedy would be similar yet greatly different than mine. I imagine he'd pull the old "This was a terrible misunderstanding! In my country Angelina Jolie is often referred to as sturdy" routine. He'd probably look shocked as he wrote about it, but you wouldn't know - you know, because all our photos are minus our heads and stuff.

You know I have more than once been referred to as "strong." You're a strong woman. You show great strength. Whoo that's a tad bit strong - when's the last time you bathed? It's all been said to me at least once, if not daily. And it's never really bothered me. In fact, these comments are generally meant as compliments, except perhaps the last example.

But sturdy? NEVER sturdy. Sturdy woman wear sensible shoes. (Pumps would make them wobbly and I do believe that wobbly qualifies as an antonym for sturdy, therefore I'm thinking that people in Fatso's country have no business called Angelina Jolie sturdy. That chick lives in 6" heels.) Sturdy women own ski jackets and hiking boots. At least a pair of Nikes. They hoist all 10 bags of groceries from the car to the house in one trip. They don't own a Wonder Wheeler. Sturdy women do not get pedicures - they use the heels of their feet to sharpen their carving knives and their hatchets - the ones they use to chop wood for the winter. They wear flannel. Drink beer. Drive a pick-up truck. Assembly things

I am so not sturdy.

I do however have wrist cancer. I noticed the tumor this morning after Fatso pointed it out. He had just completed his complete body scan/cavity search and was just about to hand me a clean bill of health when I heard him say..."hmmmm."

"What is it doc?" I asked.

"You have something here. Something on your wrist."

I suggested that it might be a pimple or maybe some food that got stuck to my hand last night at dinner. But to both suggestions he shook his head solemnly. That's when I began my own intensive probing and squeezing and after a very long two minutes broke the news to him as gently as I could.

"It's wrist cancer,"I said. I nodded and made direct eye contact just like the guys on ER do.

But I do suspect that wrist cancer is one of those slow moving cancers. It could be years before it actually kills me. If it ever does. It looks pretty contained so if I get it whacked off pretty darn soon it may not have had time to spread to my brain yet. So really, this doesn't necessarily mean the end of my blog. If it is, then feel free to comment about the irony of my blog title and speculate that on some level I must have known my days were numbered.

If I don't write as regularly as usual though - don't worry - it's not that I'm feeling ill but more the location of the tumor itself. It's on the left side of my wrist (palm up) right at the spot where my wrist hits my laptop as I type and so it makes it very diffic - oh.

Yeah.

never mind.

-LM

I Guess this is it, Then Archives

Cal Ripken rips Orioles' management
- it's about damn time! Oh yeah, happy birthday, Ian Paice.

Rod%20Beck1.jpgGood God, what a day. Rod Beck, one of my favorite players ever and a helluva character, was found dead at age 38. That's a year younger than I am (insert a BLAST of sudden mortality here). Also, Chris Benoit and his wife and son were found dead Monday, June 25, at their suburban Atlanta home, a suspected double murder/suicide. There are also reports, unconfirmed as this goes to press, of copious amounts of steroids being present in the house . . . I know many people look VERY far down their collective noses at professional wrestling and they can go perform the usual anatomically-impossible act. I've been a lifelong fan as I mentioned in an earlier burst of bad craziness. There is something to be said for a violent, acrobatic soap opera for men and that is what pro rasslin' is. And small guys usually never are the big dogs of the show; most don't generate enough "pops" from the audience. This was never true about Chris Benoit, who wrestled in his native Canada, Japan and the United States. At 5'11" and 234 lbs, Benoit packed a lot of muscle into a small frame which, when combined with his arsenal of aerial offense, made for a hell of a show. His upper-rope Flying Headbutt was famous around the wrestling world and his ability to sell a match was matched, maybe, but never equaled. Whatever the cause of his demise, I prefer to remember the Rabid Wolverine as a great performer who realized his lifelong dream of being a champion professional wrestler - RIP Chris Benoit.

Rod Beck was an atypical closer, all location and precision, not heat and bluster. The mustache was really the only typical "closer" part of his look but a solid low 90s heater mixed with a nasty forkball allowed him to be dominant when healthy. He was a vital part of three postseason teams (Giants, Cubs and Red Sox) and also managed to return from Tommy John surgery late in his career to have a Comeback Player of the Year season (2003) with the San Diego Padres. Lord, was he fun to watch. The sport needs more people like Rod Beck . . .

Cal Ripken, God's Own Baseball Player if you believe the PR flacks, has expressed displeasure with the merry-go-round that is the Orioles' management. He is on record as saying that the constant shuffle of personnel is distracting to the team . . . well, no shit, Cal. Captain Obvious notes his respect for Andy Macphail, who drank the kool-aid and was named President of Baseball Operations this past week . . . "white night, white night". Welcome to AngelosTown - there will be self-criticism meetings and ritual worship of the Godhead that is Big Pete. Christ . . .

Ian%20Paice.jpgRandom baseball babblings: the Cards are promoting Troy Percival, hoping he can settle a pen that is in shambles; the Red Sox are a lock and the real action is gonna be on the wild-card slot with Cleveland, Seattle and maybe Oakland hooking up in some serious deathmatch-style shootouts; 'Bye, Ozzie - enjoy anonymity, you zero; the Brewers will have to go over the cliff to miss out on the NL Central title and the NL West will be gory; the Bravos have two problems: they need another veteran starter BAD and Tim Hudson is schizophrenic, with Good Tim being dominant and Bad Tim being essentially league-average. He is also getting hammered at Turner Field (.272 BAA and .681 OPS). God help . . . Joe Torre will be enjoying dark chocolate and Italian dessert wines this time next year. You can make book on that.

The Band No One Here Gives A Damn About this week is the Manic Street Preachers who emerged in '86 from Wales with the following manifesto: release one album that would outsell "Appetite For Destruction"; tour the world; play Wembley Stadium for three nights; and subsequently break up. Their first LP, "Generation Terrorists", is all bluster and energy with "Motorcycle Emptiness" leading the way. The band carried on quite well in the 90s (except for here, of course) and then the sky fell in. Richey James, the troubled heart and soul of the band, disappeared in February of '95. The band debated whether to continue or not and returned with a sonic blast equal to "The Holy Bible" (the last album with Richey James) - "Everything Must Go", which contained "A Design For Life" which may be the most powerful statement of melancholy purpose I have ever heard . . . I could go on and on about these guys - they're THAT good. Listen to the music and, for once, read the bios. It's worth the effort.

I gotta go and read some more Nicky Wire interviews.

Later taters (Go Braves/Go Tribe!)

Never Liked the Beatles, Never Loved Elvis Archives

June 29, 2007

No Place Like Home

In a steaming rush of smoke and soot, the FTTW Trainwreck of Thought comes barreling back from vacation. White knuckled, we hang on for dear life because, hey, who knows where the hell this thing is headed? Certainly not us, the humble passengers of this monstrosity.

This week everyone is talking about their hometowns: why it sucks, why it rocks, why they still insist on calling it 'home'. It's not just where you went to high school, it's not just where you kicked around on that vacant lot and got tetanus that one time, it's not just that place where your parents hang out (except for Ernie), it's The FTTW Home Town Trainwreck!


Dave in Texas - Farmers' Branch, Texas
Where I grew up we had a very nice municipal jail.

First rate. Really.


Timmer - Boise, Idaho
potatoes.jpgBoise Idaho. Not Iowa. And it's pronounced Boycee. There's no "Z" in Boise. Actually, if you want the proper French pronunciation it would be Bwah, but no one here much remembers the French much less wants to call it Bwah. I mean really, Bwah? Sounds like you're blowing a kiss with peanut butter in your mouth.

Le Bois is French for The Trees. Back before it was settled, the folks who first explored this area looked down into the valley and pointed toward the river and said, "Le Bois." The trees. Since there were no other trees anywhere near here at the time...other than in the mountains to the North, it was kind of a big deal.

Boise is a nice, relatively small town. People like the small town feel. Lots of people have moved here from Southern California over the past 15 year because they wanted to get away from L.A. and the huge city feel. Then they went and built strip malls and everything they missed about L.A. and sort of mucked it up. You really don't want to keep your California license plates much longer than you have to here. It might get your ass kicked in the wrong places.

Boise is famous for its potatoes. We like that. People think Boise and they think potatoes. They don't think about shopping, or art, or culture or small shops that sell cool stuff, or good coffee shops, or river rafting or camping close buy or small towns in the mountains close by. They just think potatoes and mostly write us off. This is a good thing.

Now...if we can just get the Californians to get tired of what they've done to the place and make them move a bit further East, say to Wyoming, then it would be even better.


Courtney Rau - The 'Wood, Massachusetts.
My town, the one I'm from and still live in, is FREAK MECCA OF THE UNIVERSE, due to the high percentage of townies, and group homes for developmentally delayed adults. Who all live in a strange sort of harmony.
Oh, and the Lewis Burger.

You know you want it...


Mr. Knowsomeofit - Oakland, California
I live in Oakland. Do I really need to say more? I mostly like it because white people are afraid of it.

Here's one of the reasons I love Oakland: ------>
Sausal%20Creek.jpg

I took that picture less than a half a mile from my house, in the middle of a city that has a reputation for being a blighted urban nightmare. I love my town for its secret, hidden beauty.


Deb - Burlington, Ontario, Canada
Home to... Ummm- a festival called "The Sound of Music Festival" AND it has nothing to do with the musical! It's actually North America's biggest FREE Music Festival.

No one who lives in Burlington actually goes.

There are also two malls and at least 200,000 residents who commute to Toronto every day for work.

Slogan?!? "We're not Hamilton or Toronto!"


Jo - Rutland, Vermont
I was born and came back to a wonderful little town called Rutland, Vermont. If you grew up and never left Rutland – it’s the place everyone wants to escape from because you run out of things to do living here. If you've moved away and come back, like I have, Rutland is the best place to live. It’s beautiful scenery (God's country) all year 'round. The people are generally nice and friendly. Always willing to help if you ask.

There is always something going on to attract tourists, from the Rutland Farmer's Market in the downtown park every Saturday and Tuesday to the free concerts in the Uptown park every Sunday and Wednesday. To me, Rutland is one of the few places in the world that one can look at and, within a month, say "I love this place. Its amazingly beautiful and I never want to leave."


Jim Sells - Cleveland Tennessee
Cleveland, Tennessee, the home of the Church of God(Cleveland) and the Church of God of Prophecy, which was formed by one of the founding fathers of the Church of God after he was impeached from the church. Both have gone on to grow into large denominations with members worldwide.

It also was featured in a "60 Minutes" segment in the Seventies that referred to it as the "Odometer Rollback Capital of the World". A cousin of mine was involved in that and went to Brushy Mountain State Prison (home of James Earl Ray) for a stretch. He was released and pressured to talk by the IRS which threatened to seize virtually all he owned. He was killed in broad daylight next to one of the busiest roads in Polk County, Tennessee, shot in the head multiple times with a hunting rifle. End of story.

Where I come from is growing into a metro area but it is fucking weird, no matter how large it becomes.


Ernie - Webster, Massachusetts
I grew up in the fabulous town of Webster MA, also known as the place where they still think mullets are in style, also known as the place I go only to visit my parents.

Webster is famous for its lake which has a very, very long name, supposedly the longest place name in the US. Lake Chargoggagoggmanchauggagoggchaubunagungamaugg. (Ed. Note: Yes, that lake name is spelled correctly. We checked.)

Wow that's exciting.

lakeinwebster.jpgWebster is also famous for, at one time, having more bars and liquor stores per capita than any other town in Massachusetts. They also have an abundant number of pizza shops and gas stations as well as two Dunkins and a bowling alley, though it should be noted that most towns
in Mass have at least two Dunkins at the minimum.

At one time Webster used to have a mini-golf but they tore it down and made it into a parking lot because everybody knows that parking lots are way more fun than mini-golf. Plus, it gave the bored townie cops something to do (continually kicking kids out of the parking lot).
Loitering / skate-boarding / bmx-ing / sitting in your car listening to the radio - only trouble can come from these insidious activities...

When asked about the dearth of recreational outlets for kids in Webster, one town official was famously quoted as saying, 'There's lots of things for kids to do in Webster. They can go bowling or go out of town.'

Awesome.


Johnny St. Clair - Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania
my city is the only one my family has known since they got off the boats
my city doesn't have as much pollution as it used to
my city has the best weed spots
my city has the most number of non-ironic mustaches per capita in the fucking world
my city has career prostitutes
my city has prime catfishing
my city has the friendly neighborhood transvestite who pushes a shopping cart around the block
my city has hills - alot of them
my city has the Ice Cream Man who still sells his shit out of the back of a pickup truck
my city has Dirty Larry and he'll buy the socks you're wearing for $20
my city has its own brew made from local river water
my city has its own cornball lingo
my city will kick your ass, steal your best girl, and eat the last muffin
my city got it for cheap
my city is fucking sweaty right now

I ain't got no plans to leave. Just ask my P.O.


Turtle - Sacramento, California
I guess really the town I did spend most of my time in was Sacramento, CA. Sacramento was cool. It's the kind of town that everyone ended up in. People from all over Californina, for some god knows reason, ended up in Sacramento when they:

A) Wanted to quit drugs

B) Wanted to start doing new drugs

It was like the musical detox of Northern California. When you are in a band and you either quit or got thrown out for doing too many drugs, you came to Sacramento. So you had all these AA's filled with people from bands you knew who "just didn't want to talk about what happened."

We also had all these dive bars with dollar drafts and cheap methamphetamine which really didn't help the situation much.lil%20joes.jpg

We also had "Lil Joe's".

You had some balls if you ate there. If the food didn't kill you, a stray bullet from the crips fighting over drug turf would.


Michele - East Meadow, Long Island, New York
I call it Hotel California. People never leave here. It's like there's a force shield around the town. My kids go to school with the kids of my childhood friends. Everyone lives two blocks from their parents. People TRY to leave, but keep coming back.

It's a nice place. Good schools, nice lawns, low crime.

What are we famous for? Hmmm.

Part of the movie the Hot Rock was filmed here. You might not remember that stellar Paul Newman movie about a diamond heist.

We do boast a serial killer, Joel Rifkin - the man who made putting hookers in your trunk famous.

We are also the hometown of Criss Angel, that magician I want to drop kick. When he was younger, he lived a few houses down from my ex brother in law. He used to come over and entertain our kids with magic tricks.

That's about it. We're a town of strip malls. There are THREE Dunkin Donuts in East Meadow. THREE! We also have the county jail here. Located directly across the street from the high school. There's some suburban planning gone wrong for you.


Josh - Heath, Ohio
I grew up in Heath, Ohio. There is absolutely nothing of note about my town. Couple of failed NFL players, buncha meth, and my high school is on a road that used to be called Lover's Lane.

However, the county that Heath is in can claim John Holmes as an alumnus. Which county is that, you ask? You won't even believe me, but it's ... Licking County. Hand to God.


Joel Caris - Portland, Oregon
I was born in Redding, California, but left there when I was four. So not there. The town I spent the most time growing up in is Vancouver, Washington. But not that interesting. Screw that.

Let's go for Portland, Oregon, which is where I live now.

What's Portland known for? Well, everyone thinks rain. And it does rain, but it's way overblown. For those of you who don't live in a place where it rains a lot, though, I guess it is weird to show up here and listen to people debate what kind of raining is going on today. Is it misting, sprinkling, is it a light rain, a heavy rain, a shower? We're like the eskimos here with all our different terms.

What else? I believe Portland has the highest number of strip clubs per capita of any city in the country. Yep, we love our strip clubs here. You can't walk down the street without seeing one. Hell, it's hard not to walk down the street without finding yourself in one, purposefully or not.

portland%20sky.jpg
Also, full nudity with alcohol.

If you're a basketball fan, we have the number one pick and the opportunity to choose between Oden and Durant. So suck on that, Boston.

Oh, and it's just a damn cool city. It's small, but it still has a whole lot of culture. We've got Forest Park, which is the biggest park within city limits in the country (or maybe world.) In general, there are tons of trees, lots of green spaces. The city's liberal as all shit, which is certainly nice from my perspective. It's quite easy to get around without owning a car, especially if you have a bike. Certainly not up to the level of New York, but I'm thinking of dumping my car and just saving the money next year when I start attending PSU and don't have to leave the city for work.

We're littered with $3 theaters that have fair-priced concessions, pizza, beer, burgers, couches, old and comfy and real chairs, and 21 and older only. There are even a couple places you can catch first-run movies for $6.

Finally, probably the best thing about this town is the beer. So much beer. But much more importantly, it's quality beer. There is so much great quality beer being brewed in this town, it's ridiculous. It's a borderline alcoholic's nightmare and dream all twisted together in night after night of spending too much goddamn money at the local pub. And there are great bars and pubs and taverns and classy joints with good food and dives with even better food EVERYWHERE and it's fucking great. And I've had to seriously cut my regular monthly expenses since moving here just so I could afford all the beer I've been drinking and good food I've been eating. Which reminds me, there's a lot of great fucking food here, and a lot of great ethnic food all over the place. Thai abounds, Ethiopian is well-represented (and delicious), and for every strip club, there's a Lebanese place, as well.

FUCK, I love this city.

June 28, 2007

Life Is Worth Living (Mostly)

I have come to a realization in my early middle age: I can no longer advocate suicide. I know I'm going out on a limb here, but I just can't do it any longer. Not that I'm going to try and talk you out of it if you're committed to doing it; but I have a feeling if you really want to do it you don't let anyone know about it, you just do it. That is one of the main reasons I can't vote in favor of the deed when the subject comes up, it's rarely a genuine discussion and I don't have that kind of free time. People that talk about killing themselves are looking for some kind of response, but usually they aren't completely resigned to the idea of taking their own lives. A cry for help, attention, whatever you want to call it, they are hurting, confused, distraught; but thankfully few of them have finalized a plan to off themselves. So maybe I will try to talk you out of it, but probably I'm going to try and talk you into letting out some of what is eating away at you that you would even mention such a ghastly proposition.

rememberkids.jpg A few months back someone I knew died of an overdose. I know his cousin Isabel and his Mom, but Victor and I were passing acquaintances at best. He was a groomsman in two weddings that I attended, and I used to see him around occasionally, but the only actual conversation we ever had that I can remember started with him explaining some scam he knew how to work trading cheap new videos at the movie store and ended with him showing me a bag of weed he had. He was particularly proud of it, and I sniffed it, and eyed it, and had to agree it was indeed a fine bag of weed. As time went on every time I saw Victor he looked worse than the last. I would hear about 'hereditary stomach ailment' this, and 'partying too much' that, and I was inclined to believe the latter although there really would be no way to tell. If you keep waking up vomiting because of some affliction; basic survival instinct would prompt you to stop ingesting strange and wonderful recreational pharmaceuticals long enough to find out what was wrong with you. Maybe that's just me, but that is all the advice I could offer Isabel when she mentioned that his doctor could not figure out how to help him. "Tell him to stop getting high long enough that they can find out what is wrong with him."

"Yeah, right", she would answer back, I assumed that meant everyone had already tried the obvious approach.

Now is a good time to mention that Victor's Mother and Father were quite fond of prescription meds, some with their names on them and some probably not. His Father Wesley had the mysterious stomach ailment along with degenerate arthritis and some persistent injury that he received disability for, although this weakened, handicapped condition didn't keep him from smacking his wife around from time to time. Nor did it inhibit his desire for weed, crack, and all manner of unprescribed uses of prescription meds. Nick's Mom Layla was on tranqs and I don't know what else, I believe she started on them innocently enough with the "battered wife syndrome" and all; she just happened to get one of those overly accommodating doctors. I can honestly say that in the years that I have known her I don't think I've ever seen her completely sober. Sometimes manic and loud, sometimes bleary-eyed and nearly falling over, sometimes reeeeally close to normal acting, but just not, y'know?

So Victor came by his pill-popping proclivity honestly, as they say here in the country; he learned it at home. People tell me that he was a good student, with scholarship offers and all that jazz -- until his senior year in high school. No alcohol, no weed, nothing. Then, well then he started doing a little escaping on the side. I don't know how much of the violence he witnessed, but I do know that he, his sister, and his Mother were constantly moving in and out of his Father's place. Nobody could get along with Wesley for long. However his partying habit started, Victor slid out of contention for any paid university attendance, but he did graduate from high school. He moved out, back in, out, in, and was planning to move in with his Grandmother to get his life together (or at least get some peace and quiet) when he died.

Like I said, nobody could get along with Wesley for long, Victor's younger sister had moved in with relatives some time before and his Mom moved in and out almost weekly, but Victor found a way to get along with him: They started getting high together. They had access to a stockpile of meds, and weed, coke, crack, and alcohol are never hard to come by, so they bonded. I'm not sure how sad it is for a 40-something-year-old man to be hanging out with 20-year-olds, but that is what went on. That particular February Sunday they were at a friend of Victor's house, listening to music, playing video games, smoking, drinking, eating and snorting pills. The two of them headed home, (God knows which was driving), and when they got home Victor crashed. For some reason, around 4 a.m. Layla checked on him and he wasn't breathing right, so she woke him and called 911. Being 20 years old allows you a lot of things, one of them is the right to refuse the services of your friendly neighborhood paramedics, and all the responsibility that goes with exercising that right. Whether he thought he was going to get into legal trouble if he went to the hospital, or he was belligerent and disagreeable as severely intoxicated people usually are,or if he had intentionally taken lethal amounts of painkillers; Victor killed himself that night when he refused to take that ride to the hospital.

fttwvic.jpg Around 8 a.m. Layla found Victor not breathing, and this time he was in no condition to refuse the paramedics that carried him out of his family home. But he was gone. They tubed and wired him up, and for three days people prayed and cried and hoped and misquoted what doctors had said, and on Friday they signed off on donating what organs weren't too polluted and/or destroyed to be used, and Layla fell to pieces. I found a picture of Victor from the last wedding, and I superimposed it with one from another occasion and had it printed, got a frame and had someone take it to her for me. It was all I could do, I couldn't attend the funeral, I expected a lot of drama that I was not willing to be a part of, stuff involving Wesley the piece of human garbage and the likelihood of his making a scene. Not just that, there were people that I couldn't face seeing, I'm a wimp but I just didn't think I could take that much guilt on parade.

I related this story because I sincerely think that Victor was in very bad shape emotionally, and it makes no difference to me whether he was consciously suicidal at the time. This was debated often over the days that he was physically still alive, and probably still is amongst the family, but I don't see that there is any line there. He was unhappy enough being himself that he spent every waking moment looking for a change of head, so even if he wasn't looking to stop living he was definitely looking to be somewhere else, someone else.

If you want to kill yourself, you will, I can't stop you. But if you have the slightest inkling that life might be worth living, I agree with you 100%; it really is. My life swerves from near-bliss to an ocean of shit and back but I will never deny that it has been a real adventure, and as hacked-up as the saying is, the journey is the reward. Just try doing something else. Get a puppy, get a divorce, get a new job, get a tutor or quit the class. The worst that could happen is better than not being around to see what happens. Don't think you have to settle for anything you've gotten yourself into, there are plenty of people with less going for them that have dug their way out, trust me.


Nothing is that bad.


Sudden Valley Ranch Archives

Moving Day

Not at home. At work.

Last week I think I was whining about relocating to an office in a different building. For the past 15 years I’ve worked in an office that it located out in some beautiful rolling Texas hills.

For 10 of those years I was in a corner cubicle that had open window space on two sides… beautiful view. I’d sit there and look at the window and try to have a serious work-like expression on my face. You’d see critters from time to time, the occasional skunk, or even a wild turkey wandering around looking for a date (they do this thing with their voice and their wings and stuff, imagine Gregory Hines putting some moves on).

But I moved.

It was a trade-off. I have an office now, with a door and everything. New furniture. It’s nice. I have a place to hang pictures. Here’s the first one I put up. It’s puppies.
IMG_1380a.jpg

Everybody loves puppies. People will sit in my office and think “awwww, what a nice guy he must be. Puppies”. And then I will negotiate them out of their ridiculous position on indemnification of intellectual property ownership and that will be that.

I have a window too. Not as big a window, but a window. Here’s what it looks like outside my window.

IMG_1382a.jpg

Nice dumpster.

Meh. The crepe myrtles help.

This office used to belong to the guy who was president of my Division when I started here 15 years ago. Another guy, who has worked here longer than that, was offered this office a year ago, but he passed on it. “Too many ghosts in there” he said. “Bad ju-ju”.

I don’t have any bad memories to associate with it, so no big for me. But that big dark stain in the carpet has me kinda curious. Explosive gastric distress, induced by fear? Or excessive blood loss from a severe ass-chewing? I’m not sure. Whatever it was, it couldn’t have been a good thing.

It’s funny how we get used to places, and how unsettled we feel when those places change. Packing is a chore. I’m sure unpacking is too, but I’ve been putting that off for a bit. I unpack when I need something, like a stapler.

I don’t really have a complaint, and where I sit and do my job is a nicer place than most people have. I know we have some cube-dwellers here and there (or pirates out on ships at sea doing, I don’t know, pirate things). So I should be gracious about it (although those of you who are getting to know me know I will rub it in if you tell me where you work sucks).

I got four walls. A desk, a phone.

And puppies.

It ain’t a bad gig, not at all.


The dumpster is a good reminder to Dave that he's come a long way.


Roughing It Archives

June 27, 2007

Iggy Vs. the Blessed Fireball: Part 1

Raise yer hand if yer a Stooges fan! You in the back…no hands? Hit the road, chump. The Pansy Train is leaving, and you need to be on it. For the rest of you, my chosen, enlightened peeps…you who get me, you warm the cockles of my shriveled little black heart. This round’s on me. Y’all understand the Stooges were, quite frankly, one of the greatest Rock ‘N Roll bands ever. From bringing the music back to its brutal basics in the late 60s to the white-hot grease fire they burned as in the early 70s, there’s little doubt about the impact the Stooges have had on the world at large, even if it took awhile for folks to catch on. Do you consider yourself into punk rock? Hell, heavy metal? Then get on your knees and join me in thanking the Gods of Rock for handing Iggy Pop, the Asheton brothers, Dave Alexander and James Williamson the thunder and the lightning that hit popular culture head on, before popular culture knew what hit it. “I got a right!” shrieked Iggy. (And, fuck no, I’m not forgetting about the MC5. I’m sure some day I’ll have some more of this Il Circo Ruchè wine and there’ll be no recourse but to write a long winded love letter to Rob Tyner and company, but I’m trying to focus here!) The Stooges came swinging out of Ann Arbor like Mike Tyson with a head full of PCP and showed everyone how to get it done, no time for bullshit.

And that is why, my friends, with heavy heart I am here to report that The Weirdness (Virgin Records), the first Stooges album in over 30 years…is pretty lame. All the pieces were in place, except for James Williamson, the shit-hot guitarist from the latter days of Raw Power. The lineup from the first two albums had reconvened in 2003 to play some sporadic gigs. Frontman Iggy, Ron Asheton on guitar, brother Scott “Rock Action” Asheton on drums and punk rock journeyman Mike Watt on bass to fill in for the late Dave Alexander. (“Thunderbroom”…fuck yeah! If I need to talk up Watt’s contributions with the Minutemen or fIREHOSE, you’re reading the wrong freakin’ spiel.) All reports were positive, and for those of us not lucky enough to catch one of these rare shows, the Live in Detroit DVD left no doubt that a few guys old enough to be your grandpa can still kick it out as easily as flipping you the bird.

stooges.JPGSo what happened? Age? Maturity? Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, I point my accusing finger at what I perceive to be the two biggest problems The Weirdness presents us with…exhibit A: Iggy’s supremely stoopid lyrics. Not that anyone ever mistook him for Bob Dylan, but back on the original triptych of Stooges majesty the simplicity and bluntness of his words had a certain kind of street poetry that complemented the thuggish force of the players backing said words. And I know, I know…a 60 year old wine connoisseur living in Miami is gonna have a different outlook than a 23 year old drug-fueled miscreant hanging on the fringes of Detroit in 1970. But to these ears it just seems like the man’s been drawing on his status as legendary “elder statesman” as lyrical inspiration since way before the Stooges reunion. Don’t get me wrong…I truly don’t think it’s an ego thing, and he genuinely seems to be a pretty cool guy, and he sure as shit runs circles around men one third his age when he’s on the stage. (Seriously…I don’t have that kind of energy now, and if I have half of it at that age, I’ll realize I’m a goddam superhero and it’ll take 30 federal marshals to bring me down as I storm the gates of Skywalker Ranch to piss on George Lucas’ grave screaming, “Jar-Jar Binks? Jar-Jar fucking Binks?!?”) It just seems forced now, like he’s trying too hard.

Was it really necessary to print a hand-scrawled note on the CD of 1993’s American Caesar to let us know that it’s “no formula shit” and “individual expression”? Am I wrong in thinking that “Free & Freaky” on The Weirdness, extolling living life as such, Iggy-style, was expressed so much more directly (and more effectively) in 1970 on “Loose”? Are songs like “ATM” and “Mexican Guy” (who stole his lady) supposed to mean something to us, or maybe resonate with the youth of today? When he lets us know “My Idea of Fun” “is killing everyone” are we supposed to believe that? The Stooges were a nihilistic pack of button-pushers with a gutter’s-eye view of the world, and you could believe they’d push back if pushed into a corner, but killing for fun? Call me reasonable and all, but it seems a juvenile subject to me without a more Misfits-style creativity behind it. Maybe it’s got something to do with Iggy’s professed love of Slipknot, who I’ve had limited exposure to, but I still don’t give a shit about them seeing as how I’m not 14. Maybe I’ve misinterpreted the song. Only heard it a few times, as well as the rest of the album. I’ve tried to give it a chance, I really wanted to like the goddam thing, after all.

On “Trollin’” Iggy sees a hot chick and tells us, “my dick is turning into a tree”…great and all, I mean, hooray for boners. (Really…if the time comes where I have to rely on a little blue pill, so be it, but three cheers for waking up with wood almost every day.) I’ll say it again while reiterating that I still have a certain respect for the dude: it comes off as forced, like he’s trying too hard to prove Mr. Free & Freaky doesn’t give a shit. Get a grip, man, we already admire you. Spice it up some, dream up a story about a bum you see from your window and how he came to be in that cardboard box. Something. Anything other than constantly reminding us what an individual you are in unimaginative ways.

Ugh. Big disappointments take a lot out of me. We’ll have to continue this next week with exhibit B and Part 2…

Maxwell is accepting paypal donations to ease his pain and shock

Must Love to Travel

Online dating is such a pain in the ass. Sometimes I wonder if it’s even more annoying than the real thing, though since I’ve never really dated all that much I wouldn’t know. I’m sure you’re all shocked by that revelation.

Anyway, as if it isn’t hard enough to find smokers in this Godforsaken land of health freaks, everyone out there wants to travel. I have personally seen enough of this large ball of dirt to know that I don’t like most of it, and that’s why I stay in one place. Why on earth would anyone want to leave a sunny coastal strip in California to go and visit exotic places and see exotic people? Hell, if you really want to see that kind of thing just drive to L.A. There’s all sorts of exotic down there, and it won’t even cost you plane fare to go. I can name several places where one can even get some really exotic food poisoning right here in town from some of our really exotic restaurants.

Lufthansa.jpgThat’s not enough, though, for the modern sophisticate. I read through the goofy profiles and it seems like everyone is all ready at any moment’s notice to pack up all their junk and jet off to some hellhole or another. They list all the wild and crazy places they’ve been or would like to see, which I assume is supposed to be impressive but really just gives me a damn headache. I can only imagine loafing around one day doing my favorite thing (meaning nothing) when potential girlfriend destroys my precious tranquility with the idea of flying to Papua New Guinea for two weeks, dragging me away from my house and my stuff. Folks, there’s a reason why I live where I live. I chose it. I like it. Seeing it every day doesn’t bother me a bit, any more than eating a medium rare steak with a baked potato every night for a year would not grow tiresome. I know what I like and I stick to it. Is that boring? Yes, but I am rarely in for any unpleasant surprises.

I find the travel destinations even more odd. I can understand London, Paris, Berlin, Rome, or any old major city in a post-industrial nation. Those places have cool buildings and museums and stuff. If I had a teleporter I’d go check them out, but sitting in a metal tube for a twelve hour nic fit is not my idea of a good time. The four hours it took to get to Chicago were pretty uncomfortable, but I managed. Tripling that sounds like a very bad time. But I digress, as always. Since Western Europe now has a “been there, done that” air about it, everyone wants to go somewhere new, at least if we define new as a rare vacation spot. So I constantly see things like “I would love to go to West Africa” or “I’m about to go to Guatemala for a week!”

Eh, no thanks.

What is there to see in those places? Nature and poor people. As far as nature goes, there is
plenty of it right here in the States. We have big trees and a huge coast in California. If you like mountains, we have Colorado. Alaska_737.jpgIf you’re looking for something more interesting, there’s this little place called Yellowstone. Ever heard of it? I hear it’s quite nice.

As for poor people, I’m just going to be un-p.c. and say that there is nothing cool about them. When I say poor people, I don’t mean those neighbors of mine who stack six people into a two bedroom apartment. They at least have electricity and television like civilized people, and every few weeks I even see them grilling burgers by the pool. The poor people I’m talking about are the ones who live in houses made out of old tires and dung, no teeth in the family and a life expectancy of thirty. That’s not interesting. It’s depressing. The fact that they might worship rocks and hold ceremonies presided over by a sacred goat does not reveal some mystical relation with nature, it just means that they’ve never seen the inside of a classroom or even a book. When wealthy Americans go over to places like that and pay the locals a few sheets of funny money, it isn’t honoring them or helping them out as much as it is rubbing their noses in their own poverty. The only time that poor people are really interesting is when they’re stealing your wallet.

I like to keep my ugly Americanism right here at home, where I can be unpleasant to my fellow Americans. They seem to understand it and return the favor in kind. Now that I think about it, I guess it’s no wonder I don’t have a girlfriend.

Philbrick just got his money back from Harmony.com

Secular Monk Archives

Home Recording on the Cheapity Cheap

Eds. Note: All About The Guitar will be on hiatus until Cullen gets settled in his new home. For his last article (for now), Cullen shares with us the gift of homemade music. Enjoy.


Back in 2002, I got a wild hair about doing some home recording. There is and was a lot of information on the Web about how to do it right and economically. Well, I had issues with them.

First, I couldn’t afford to buy any of the equipment they suggested. I couldn’t afford a new sound card, an external input device or really nice recording software like Acid or Pro Tools. Secondly, not only could I not afford to set up a real cheap home studio, I didn’t really want to either. I wanted to see if I could overcome the obstacles given the equipment I had on hand.

Image hosted by Photobucket.comWhat did I have: A computer with the regular accoutrements (a Celeron 400MHz, so no barn burner, though this was 2002), an Ibanez Gi0 guitar, a Dean Playmate bass, a Fender Bullet Reverb practice amp, and Cool Edit Pro multi-track recording software (I also have a Rogue bass amp, but didn’t use it).

So, I had tools. Not great tools, but enough to accomplish the task. For those who are interested in playing around with multi-track recording and don’t have any real experience, Cool Edit is a neat program to use. It’s very user friendly and easy to learn. Cool Edit is now Adobe Audition, but the old 2.1 version is still readily available. There are lots of free audio editing programs out there though. Audigy is great and is something I use now because CE 2.1 won’t install on XP.Image hosted by Photobucket.com

Before I tackled the problem of getting sound into the computer, I decided I needed to find a way to lay down a drum track. It was important to me to get the most realistic sounding drums I could without paying any money for software. I wound up running across a program called DRUMS. I used the demo version (linked at the bottom of the article). It’s a VERY time consuming process to lay down a drum track. BUT, I did discover the ability to copy and paste bars, which sped up the process a bit. If you’re doing a pretty simple song, it’s not that hard. I couldn’t imagine doing something really complex though.

(Editor’s note: I have searched for the DRUMS program again recently and found it. But the newer version is sub-par compared to the version I used 5 years ago. The drums sound far more sampled and not full. Sucks.)

So, I had a drum program, the ability to record the drums (if you have the demo version, you have to play the drum track and record it using an audio recorder on your computer; with the full version you can export directly to WAV), so I decided to play around with the program a bit. I found some neat sample drum beats and quickly laid down a simple pattern with repetitive fills. I used it as a click track to play guitar along with it, and decided I should attempt to lay down guitar and bass tracks.

This created a completely new dilemma. The little Fender has an export port. And I tried to run a line from the “External Speakers” jack into the computer’s Aux. Input and Microphone input. However, I can only assume that the amp’s line must act like a pre-amp or something, because I could never get a usable guitar sound going this route. There was either too much feedback or the signal was not loud enough to be usable.

I had to think around this problem. How could I get a signal that sounds as good as the amp (and that little Fender amp does sound good) into the computer? Then I started looking at the computer’s microphone (the standard one that came with the computer). And I had a moment of inspiration. “What if I mic’d the amp?” I thought.

Image hosted by Photobucket.comHaving a little bit of an idea of acoustics (not much though), I wound up taking a large box and putting the amp into it. I further put two pillows and a quilt in the box to absorb any echo and put the mic barely in the box at a corner opposite the amp. Image hosted by Photobucket.comThis setup, as white-trash fabulous as it may be, worked quite well. I was able to lay down guitar and bass tracks this way and synch it all up in Cool Edit. Took about an hour to do all this (after the drum track was already done). I am not linking to this experiment because it sucks donkey balls. But it proved to me the process was sound.

Now I was cooking. I might have been cooking with an MRE heater, but it was still a form of cooking. I was at a point where I had to decide what I wanted to record. It had to be something simple (because I can play nothing but), but something I liked also. After a few different ideas, I decided on Some Kind of Hate by The Misfits. I chose the song primarily because the drum track was very easy.

Regardless of ease on the drums, it was still a time-consuming process. The demo version of DRUMS does not allow you to save, so if you commit to it, you have to do the whole song at once. I believe it took me two or three hours to get it down. But once I did, the rest of the process was pretty easy.

I did this all at night, after the wife and kids went to bed … this is an important note for later.

After setting all the equipment up (pretty quick when you leave everything prepped, it took maybe 10 minutes) I recorded the guitar track. It’s important to note that you have to keep track of your input and outputs (via your computer’s audio control panel). ‘Cause if you want to use the drum track as a click track, you cannot have to mute the record portion of that input, which I think would be wave. The mic would be Line In or microphone, depending on what all inputs you have.

Amazingly, I got the bass done in one take and it only took two or three takes to get the guitar down. Simple songs are lovely.

I mixed down the guitars and drums and came up with a good sounding instrumental track. I normalized everything and that was a mistake. The short little solo in the middle lost it’s punch and I had to play around with crap for a while to get it right. I finally got it punched up enough, but it never sounded quite right after that. I also added some Chorus and a little more distortion to the track via Cool Edit’s effects. CE’s chorus effects are awesome. I can think of very little music that can’t benefit from Chorus.

Image hosted by Photobucket.comNow came a new problem … vocals. I have a real Nady mic I was going to try to use, but because of the bad sound card, I could get nothing useable. What I did not think of, and, in retrospect I wish I had, was to run the vox through my practice amp. But, I wound up singing dry directly into the computer mic. This didn’t work out very well. Singing through the amp I could have “heard” myself better, not so this way. Plus, it was about 2 or 3 in the morning and I was trying to keep my voice down. So the vox turned out like crap.

I tried a lot of things to punch up the vox, but regardless of what I did, I couldn’t fix the fact that I was flat and lacked dynamic range because I wasn’t singing at my normal volume. So I turned down the vox in the mix and let it ride.

Here is the finished product.

The sad thing is, I did this to prove that I could get a decent-sounding recording given pretty standard equipment that any musician would have. After proving that to myself, I haven’t done any more recording and I wish I would.

Cullen is working hard on a new cover of The Final Countdown.

Summer Love

We all have a “summer album”, a collection that takes us back to sunscreen and long drives and laughter every time we hear it, wherever we hear it. I have many summer albums. Each year, there seems to be one that just roots itself into my brain and stays in heavy rotation from the moment school gets out until Labor Day Weekend. Sometimes, they’re also connected to those marvelous beauties we call summer loves. These are not meant to last, really. They should be like fireworks, dazzling, sparkling, spreading out over everything, then gone in the breeze but seared in your head.

andrewcourtney.jpg

In 1987, I met Andrew. Well, I formally met Andrew. We went to the same schools all our lives, and he was just a year ahead of me in school. Andrew was the youngest of eight children, and he commanded your attention as only the youngest of eight could—vibrantly, loudly, a whirlwind running through your life. We met at a moment where I needed something to sweep the past away, and he did. “Come on, let’s go,” he’d say, and off we went. Canoing, hiking the Audubon sanctuary, serving dinner to homeless people at the Pine Street Inn, where he was a volunteer. Sometimes, he’d fight with his parents and walk to my house, and he’d smoke a joint on the way. Although my parents knew, they didn’t judge, and we’d sit on my porch for hours and talk and talk and talk. We watched movies on the couch. He promised to buy my sister a nursery school when she grew up. And we listened to dozens of albums. But the one we always came back to was his favorite album, Tea For the Tillerman, by Cat Stevens.

It is entirely possible that Andrew sang “On the Road to Find Out” to me the night we met. He certainly sang it enough. I do know that he felt the need to handcuff me to his couch the first time I heard the album straight through. We went back to this album time and time again, first because he refused to believe I’d never heard it before, and later because it made us all so happy. People often say they listened to an album everyday, but we did. We listened to this album, or parts of this album every.single.day. It defined our friendship, our path in the world. It organized our memories into three minute sound bites and a jangling guitar. And it wasn’t just the two of us in this adventure; we had a gaggle of people always hanging around talking, going for rides in the car for ice cream or mozzarella sticks. We were like our own little society, with its own rules and cultural touchstones. I swear, Andrew likened himself to Valentine Michael Smith sometimes, and I swear, sometimes, we believed it, too. The purple Pied Piper of Norwood. Everyone who knew him loved him. And loving him meant loving Cat Stevens with him.mixtapeandrewcourtney.jpg
Then, school starts. More influences around. Like all summers, this one ended, too. He graduated, got into heavier drugs and weirder philosophies. I remember having a terrible conversation with a friend after a particularly erratic spell, and telling him, “we’re going to be at his funeral if he keeps this up.” Then he moved away. But, some people just become permanent fixtures in your heart, as much for their imperfections as their good qualities.

In 2003, I lost Andrew. He committed suicide in his San Francisco apartment. My friend reminded me of my premonition, and I collapsed at the thought that I had been right all those years ago, and he was gone. Really, really gone. Since 2003, there has been one fewer star in the sky, and it has only been just recently that I could listen to Cat Steven’s again without crying. But, it’s June again, and it wouldn’t be the same without these songs.

Courtney is listening to the robins' song, saying not to worry

Let Me Make You A Mix Tape Archives

Outside, Inside: Issue 3

Volume 1: Sucked Dry

Issue Three: Into the Sun

After the landing lesson, Fence and I race through the streets of the city in a Thunderbird he got from god knows where. Every day, he picks me up in a different car, and most nights, he takes me home in a different one as well. We'll be at the end of a lesson, or the Sun will start peaking over the tops of the buildings, and he'll say, “Wait here. I'll be back,” and in moments the city streets are filled with the roar of an engine, the squeal of tires, and there's Fence, careening through a tight corner to pick me up in the automobile du-jour.

“Nice one tonight,” he says as he pulls up in the black convertible, top down. I hop over the door and into the passenger seat.

“Red leather?” I ask proddingly. He just smiles.

“You know, you're the kind of guy my mother told me to look out for.” It's not the first time I've alerted him to that fact.

“S'okay. I'm the kind of guy every mother tells her children to look out for.” It wasn't the first time he'd said that.

Now, with gravity back in control, the wind through my hair is more of a nuisance than a novelty. I try to grab all the loose strands I can and hold them together, but at least a few invariably get away, and I finally give up the whole mess, letting it whip wildly as we go faster, faster down the highway.

“Slow down Fence. Got somewhere to be?”

“It's almost seven.”

“What?” I look down at my watch. Six forty-five. “Motherfucker! I had no clue...”

He points toward the foothills looming in front of us, black silhouettes against the night sky. “Sun's going to be creeping over any minute now. You just haven't seen it. It won't matter if we're a couple of minutes late.”

“Dammit Fence!” I scream, trying to amplify my voice against the roar of the engine and the enraged wind. “You know I owe everything I have—my entire life—to Walter Ponchus. If he gets caught doing this—we're fucked. All of it's fucked. Can't you understand that?”

“I understand, I just don't think you're being realistic. So what if you get in a little late? So what if Ponchus gets caught? He's gotten out of worse jams—you know that from experience. That man can lie his way out of any difficult situation, and he'd have no problem with this.”

“That doesn't mean we should act like what he's doing for us isn't a big deal!”

“Dana, listen. All this training, you have to remember it was sanctioned—don't even start, you know I won't tell you by whom—but what that means is that, for the most part, you and I have carte blanche. I could take you and leave the country and the first guard who decided to tell someone about it would end up either crazy or dead or both, and nobody else would say a word.”

“And I have a problem with that. Just because you and I can do this, just because we have some kind of power, doesn't mean that innocent people need to get hurt to preserve it. Isn't that what you were telling me just a few minutes ago?”

“So,” he chuckles, “is that the lesson you learned from the accident that landed you in the slammer?”

“Fuck you.”

He slows down as we near a hairpin turn; now the Sun is beginning to peek over the tops of the hills, casting an iridescent glow on the dew of the morning world.

“I think you missed the point. I didn't want you to hurt people because I didn't want you causing a scene, not because I believe you have some moral obligation to not to harm to others. I couldn't give two shits about who would have been crushed under the two tons of granite you liberated from the side of that building. What I do care about is having to answer questions.”

“Taking responsibility?”

“Exactly. Dana, we can't risk it. There are already too many people out there who know about the creatures of the All-line. The Hunters—they even want to kill us. You saw that first hand.”

“Yeah, and I also saw what you did to him,” she said, thinking of the night Fence pulled her from the bushes, his jacket and hands slick with blood, an unidentifiable lump no more than five feet from him, thick, red blood spreading like a universe into the grass it sat on.

“He was young. And alone. We aren't invincible Dana. We may be immortal, but we aren't invincible. We can be crippled.”

“I know, I know,” I say flippantly, knowing it. “ 'There are some things worse than death.' “

He looks over from the driver's seat with disgust. “You don't know shit. If you knew what a life worse than death felt like, we wouldn't even be having this conversation. But some day—and I promise you this—you will find out.”

“Sounds like a threat.”

“It isn't, it's a...”

“A promise, yeah yeah, I know. Look, can we just be quiet the rest of the way? I guess part of me is still too human to understand how you could look at people as so expendable, as such...such a liability.”

He nods, cranes his neck to pop it, and concentrates on the road. I lay my head back, and for the first time in a long time, wish I could have a drink. I close my eyes and put my fingers to the left side of my neck, feeling for the two indentions. Perfectly healed, just slightly concave. You couldn't see them at all. You would only notice them if you felt my neck. My reminder. My kiss from Fence.

That first night, when he asked if I wanted to live forever, I told him, “Hell no.” I told him I wasn't even sure if I wanted to live through tomorrow. And his face, his mouth, drew down into a deep frown, an expression of sadness that looked so feigned it was laughable. He couldn't care less about whether I lived or died. And I found it kind of funny. Almost a turn on.

No, Fence was more disappointed that I hadn't said yes because me saying no made me a harder sell. And Fence was not at all interested in playing the salesman this time around, even though vampires are good salesmen. The fucking best. Some of the richest people in the world—vampires. Their cunning, their skill, their love for power—that's what makes these people such good salesmen. Some of them are better than others, of course. Most vampire men work for car dealerships. The really good ones work for used car dealerships. The women—retail. The vampire's curse—the one you inherit once bitten? It's not that you're allergic to sunlight. It isn't that wooden stakes or crosses can end your life. It isn't a lust for love. The vampire's curse is buyer's remorse. Anytime anyone's ever sold you something you didn't want, anytime you've ever regretted buying something from the Home Shopping Network the day after seeing a midnight infomercial—that was probably a vampire selling you that. You've always heard the saying, “It takes a special kind of person to be a” and enter any occupation there. Well, it takes a special kind of person to be a truly gifted salesman. And that kind of person is a vampire.

So when Fence saw that I wasn't just going to come along peacefully, he knew he had work to do. Normally the kind of thing that turns a vampire on, unless that work gets in the way of a much much bigger job. Not really a question I've answered yet.

That first night, Fence asked if I had a place for him to wash off. And when he picked me up with one arm out of that bush and smiled that smile of his, I couldn't wait for him to get back to my place for a wash.

He tells me later, because I don't remember (the last of the vodka had kicked in), that the second I stood up, I collapsed to the ground again and tore a hole in my jeans. My knee bled pretty bad, he said. He said it was all he could do, waiting until getting me back home.

The next morning, I woke up with little knowledge of the night before and a headache that seemed to get less painful by the moment. Hell, I didn't even notice the stains until later that night, when I went to sit on the couch for coffee.

But there on the couch was a large, circular bloodstain. Right where my neck was laying when I woke up, not remembering how I got home or even who I was with the night before. I checked the apartment, but it was...

“Empty,” Fence says, jolting me out of my reminiscence. We've arrived at the warehouse, but Ponchus didn't greet us. And now, Fence is worried. Which is bad. Because Fence never gets worried.

Fence has just come out of the warehouse. He insisted I stay in the car, even though anyone seeing either one of us would spell disaster. “There's no one in there,” he says as he jumps from the ramp to the ground with a 'thud.'

“What? Where's Walter?”

Fence just looks off into the east, watching the rising Sun grow larger by the second.

“If he's not here, something's wrong.”

I open the door to the car, close it gently, and get out to go stand next to Fence. “Hell, I know the way. Can you get me in the door?”

Fence takes off his sunglasses and looks me in the eye. “Honey, if Walter isn't here, it's not because he caught the flu, or had to call in sick because he put his dog to sleep. If Walter ain't here, it's because some shit has gone down.”

And then he says something I'll never forget.

“You think too much. I assume you always have. Stop that shit. It's not worth anything where we're going.”

Then he grabs my hand and leads me up the ramp.

Our footsteps echo in the great, shadowy expanse of the warehouse as he leads me quickly across the concrete floor toward the wall at the other end. We walk for at least thirty seconds before we reach an inconspicuous sheet of the corrugated steel that makes up the wall of this place. Fence takes a few steps back and regards it with what looks like feigned curiosity.

“Fence, what the...”

But before I can finish the thought, I'm in his arms, then in the air, and as I hurtle toward the steel wall, my eyes closed, I wonder what I've gotten myself into, but before my head can hit anything harder than the space around it, I crash onto a slick metal floor.

I keep my eyes closed until I hear Fence say, “Get up honey. Smells like Death in here. And that's never a good thing.”

***

Jake McAllister sat at the desk in his fifth-floor loft with his head in his hands. The place was dark, save the lamp on his desk. The vast concrete home was sparsely furnished—a table that would fit four, an old leather couch Jake found on the side of the road one day on the way home from work, a TV with a split down the screen. Jake's bookshelves and his stereo were the only things he was really concerned with. That and his work.

Sitting on the desk were all manner of records—crumpled papers, napkins with wild, drunken chickenscratch on them, cardboard coasters from bars with a couple of names, maybe a phone number.

“It doesn't make sense Cassie.”

Jake's golden retriever looked at him curiously from her large, plush floor bed.

“Recruitment—it's through the roof. New ones every day. And they're actively recruiting—it's the first time since 1865 that they've done that.”

Cassie laid her head down on the floor, as if in thought.

“Fence Ranier—more active than ever. Hunters have sighted him all over the place, but they won't touch him after the...incident.”

Flashes of the police photographs shot through Jake's mind. A young hunter, didn't know what he was getting into, went up against Fence Ranier. The hunter—there were probably still parts of him fertilizing the park soil.

“So is this the way it begins? The final war? Can't be—not enough fireworks. But somethings going on...”

The dog lifted up its head, panted for a second, and then jumped up to lick its master in the face.

“Christ Cassie,” sighed Jake McAllister as he communed with his friend. “Why the hell did Dad leave me this inheritance?”

The Quiet Tragedies

There's something amazing and inspiring—for me, at least—about a writer who can take an event whose scale towers far above what we would consider normal, and find the small, personal stories within it. In fact, I believe some of my favorite stories are about small events, small moments, small personal stories that take place within a broader, affecting context. It's perhaps no wonder, then, that I have so enjoyed Jonathan Safran Foer's two novels.

I first wrote about Foer toward the beginning of the year, when I labeled his second novel, Extremely Loud & Incredibly Close, one of the best books I read in 2006. Well, I just finished his first novel, Everything Is Illuminated, and found myself nearly as impressed.

everythingisilluminated.jpg Extremely Loud takes place post-9/11 and uses that event as a backdrop for the story of Oscar, a nine year old who lost his father in the attacks. I wrote at the time that the novel was "a brutal, emotional, exhausting book." Meanwhile, Everything Is Illuminated uses the Holocaust as its backdrop, interweaving three narratives which slowly tie together throughout the book, with the atrocities of genocide asserting themselves as the reader moves deeper into the novel.

In other words, Foer's two novels have used two of history's most well-known events as their backgrounds, which is pretty damn ambitious, to say the least. What's particularly impressive about this, though, is that Foer manages to use both of these events to exquisite effect, wringing small and personal stories out of them that help to illustrate why these two historical events were so horrifying. He manages to boil them down so they no longer loom over us, imposing, casting their too-long shadows, and instead become stories about humans—small, fragile, individuals whose lives have been irrevocably altered by these massive events. He takes these historical happenings—which, for those of us (like myself) who were not directly affected by the events, often become so massive, so terrible, so legendary that the true horror of what happened is lost, or becomes nothing more than a numb, almost surrealistic memory—and he distills them down into brutal, haunting stories that encapsulate the broader narrative. His two novels have taken these incredible events and shrunk them from murals on the sides of buildings to Polaroids that we can hold in our hands, that we can see in one long, lingering glance, whose detail we can study.

For the Holocaust, no longer are we talking about millions of Jews murdered, but we are talking about one man witnessing the cruel, efficient killing of his family and his choice to instigate his own murder rather than continue to bear that pain. Rather than trying to wrap our minds around 3,000 people murdered in the collapsing World Trade Center towers, we instead witness one nine year old frantically scouring New York City in an attempt to better understand his murdered father, and we watch as his family crumbles and as he suffocates under the hidden knowledge of his father's last words, his last messages to his family as he faced death.

extremelyloud.jpg In the end, I think this is the only true way to understand these events. The scale is too immense. It's too much pain, too much horror, to truly understand and absorb, to calculate and to file, to make sense of, to categorize and then continue on with life. You have to discard the sheer size of it and then, to really understand, take out that one Polaroid, that small snapshot that discards 99% of the image but ultimately allows you to focus on the 1% that contains all the important details—all the truths and pains and devastations—and stare at it, study and learn it, memorize it and slowly, slowly, begin to comprehend. Begin to absorb. Begin to grasp, through that small scale representation, the true size of what happened—the true horror, the true incomprehensibility.

I don't think we're made to truly understand large scale events and concepts. We need them small, manageable. In this, art can give so much. Art can create those small pictures, it can take impossibly complex emotions and boil them down to their most elemental truth, allowing them to be grasped and studied. Ultimately, all these large-scale horrors are nothing more than a collection of small-scale tragedies, of personal horrors, of small, individual, heartbreaking stories. By understanding one, we can understand them all—perhaps with many of the details lost or obscured, but with the emotional truth stark and bright, bared. With his two novels, this is what Jonathan Safran Foer has done, and they are monumental achievements. They're something to be read, experienced, absorbed.

His two books are two Polaroids—there, waiting, ready to be picked up and examined if you want to know, if you really want to see the picture.
They're not pretty or beautiful, they're certainly not comforting, but from where I stand, they're crucial.


Sounds better than another book about Woodstock.


Lo-Fi Archives

June 26, 2007

Mr. Sozinho

Neoprene which has been put away wet and dried in the back of a car has a very particular smell. For me, it is the smell of my early adolescence. It is a bit of rubber, a bit of salt, and perhaps a touch of mildew, mixed with a hint of diesel fumes from my dad's old GM van. Dad pulled out the two back seats and replaced them with a high wooden platform, topped with a thin foam rubber mattress at the height of the windows. Always a good Boy Scout, Dad stashed all manner of strange and useful kit under the platform; socket wrenches, jack stand, crow bar, dive gear, and of course our wetsuits.

Abalone.jpg
Dad was never very talkative. He tended to marry women who were instead. All he really had to say about the dissolution of his marriage to my mother was that he loved her, and he loved my brother and me, and it wasn't our fault, but he just couldn't live with her any more. My brother could drive and had his own car, and had his own priorities. Wandering up the coast and free diving for abalone was something Dad and I did together, on those alternating weekends when I was his responsibility.

One of our favorite places to go was a little cove a bit north of Año Nuevo. We'd park the van and dig out our wetsuits. Hiding ourselves from the passing traffic on Highway One, we'd scrunch, pull, tug and yank them on up to our waists. We'd put on wetsuit booties, gather up our fins, masks, snorkels, mesh bags and dive knives, and start the long trudge through the dunes and out to the sea.

Within a few yards of the highway, the dirt and gravel gave way to a pebbly, tan sand. Ice plant grew on either side of the narrow, then thorny brush and thin green grasses, all ruffled by the wind coming from the Pacific. In summer, the marine layer would push wet, cold fog up against the coast like a sopping blanket. Even when the surfers were in springsuits, the water was cold enough to make your feet numb in minutes.

We'd walk in about three-quarters of a mile to start, out through the tall dunes. Where the dunes opened up to the ocean, we'd occasionally run into a fisherman or two casting their lines into the surf for sunfish and perch. The path led back up the dunes, to a high bluff where we'd have to climb down to the cove. At the base of the cliff, we would finish gearing up and back into the ocean in our fins. We'd spend the next several hours bobbing around in the water, attempting to pry those wily but tasty mollusks away from the rocky bottom. Invariably, we would fail, and walk away with empty mesh bags.

After one fruitless trip, exhausted, cold, and wet, we were coming back up over the bluff when Dad stopped and put down his gear.

"Hmm," he said, "That's odd. That looks like bone."

Entwined in the roots, the wind had revealed a long, red-orange bone. Dad bent down and brushed away a little more sand, revealing the bone's end.

"Yep, that's a human femur," he said, straightening up. "We're going to need to call the police when we get back."

"Should we take it with us?" I asked, hoping that he'd say yes.

"No, let's not disturb anything. We'll let the cops sort it out."

The hike back went quickly. I usually complained about walking in the soft sand, wet, cold, and without a single abalone to show for our efforts, but not that day. We got back to the van and skull.htmDad retrieved his keys from the hide-a-key under the rear bumper. We headed down the coast to the nearest payphone, all the way back in Davenport.

I sat in the front seat of the van and played around with Dad's mascot, a Mr. T action figure Dad kept hanging on a cord on the dashboard, while he and the policeman stood next to the policeman's patrol car and talked. While they talked, the officer took a few notes on a clipboard sitting on the hood of his car with one hand, while he idly unsnapped and snapped the flap holding his service revolver in its holster.

Dad shook hands with the cop and headed back towards the van. I heard the officer say "Thanks for calling us, doc. Like you said, better safe than sorry."

Dad looked a little bemused. I asked him, "So what? What did the cop say?"

"Apparently, that was Mr. Sozinho."

"Who?"

"Portuguese fisherman. His family got permission to bury him there, about forty years ago," Dad said. He turned the key to turn on the van's glow plugs, then fired up the diesel. We sat there for a few minutes as the engine warmed up. "He said they get called out every couple of years, whenever the winter storms have been bad. Wind blows off enough sand for the bones to surface."

The next weekend I was at Dad's, we headed back up the coast to our favorite dive spot. This time we didn't take our dive gear. Dad had dug a couple of shovels out of his garage, and we hiked out with those on our shoulders.

Up on the bluff we stopped, and Dad looked around a bit until he found Mr. Sozinho again. A few feet up there was a patch of dune grass and wild buckwheat. We carefully cut away a section of the plants and put them aside, and started digging in the loose sand of the dune.

For the next hour and a half, the only sounds were the surf, the wind, and our shovels. When Dad thought the hole was deep enough, he said, "Okay, that's enough digging. Let's go get Mr. Sozinho."

Dad assessed the bones we could see. "Okay, that's his left leg there. His feet should be towards the beach and his head should be towards the path." We cleared away the sand, starting at the bones we could see, like archeologists, on our hands and knees, exposing Mr. Sozinho's weathered bones. As we found them, Dad would name the bones; femur, tibia, fibula, a few metatarsals, "Hmm, looks like he had arthritis. That must have hurt. We're definitely missing some though." Moving up, pelvis, vertebrae, ribs, radius, ulna, humerus. Finally to the mandible and skull, all completely defleshed, bare, without a recognizable personhood, but still and utterly what is at the core of all of us.

Witches_point_beach2.jpgOnce we were satisfied that we'd found all there was to find, we arranged Mr. Sozinho in his new home. Dad put his skull in last, empty eye sockets facing out over the sea. "There, that ought to do it, for a few more decades at least."

Again, all was quiet, except for the wind, the sea, and our shovels. Once the hole was filled, we did our best to replace the plants . With luck the sand would be anchored, and Mr. Sozinho might get a longer slumber this time before curious hikers or industrious beachcombers disturbed him again.

Dad and I went out to the cove at least once, sometimes twice a month for the next three years. When the mood struck us, we stopped and spent a few silent minutes together with Mr. Sozinho, out on his bluff. And even though we never in all that time managed to catch any abalone, I didn't complain.

C. Charman was never really fishing for abalone, anyway

You May Feel A Slight Sting Archives

Pantry Raid

First, apologies to Alton Brown for stealing his show title, but it works. I'm glad to be back writing on FTTW, but I have to admit, I've been getting bent over at work and I haven't been cooking all that much.

Having returned from Texas last week with a buttload of BBQed brisket, I've been trying lots of things with it and last night, just on a lark, I tried some stuff and I came up with something awesome.

BBQed Brisket Stew
1 quart tomato sauce (might I suggest this?)
1 lb BBQed brisket, shredded with 2 forks
3 Tbsp brown sugar
2 Tbsp rooster sauce
1 1/2 tsp black pepper
1 tsp salt

Put everything in a sauce pot, and ... heat it up. Everything's already cooked. The brown sugar and rooster sauce is gonna make that tomato sauce taste like the best bbq sauce you've ever had. Now, theoretically you could serve this as a sandwich (and it'd be really good) or just as a stew, but serve it over a big plate of cheese grits, my friends, and you will transcend.

I don't have a good BBQ brisket recipe -- I'm strictly NC pork -- but maybe our good friend Uberchief will be able to enlighten us.

As for the metal, I don't have anything this week, because ... Cullen gave me a good idea. Starting next week, I'm going to post my top 25 albums of all time, not to show him up, but because I think it'll show the breadth of metal today.

So suck on that.

Dishful of Metal Archives

Would You Watch A Dog Lick His Balls On The Internets?

On my mind at 4am in the middle of the ocean…

Why do we Americans think the world/our government/oil companies owe us cheaper petroleum? I would rather have cheaper milk, beer, wine and water.

Why does the coffee smell like feet tonight?

dog_licking_stitches.jpgOur country is doomed because even I know who Paris Hilton is. Rock stars, actors, athletes and spoiled, rich kids are not heroes and role models-they really contribute little, or nothing to society and we should treat them, accordingly.

Computers make nothing easier in the end, but I want to mount a web cam on my dog when I’m away at sea. I think I’d like to give him his own website, but he follows my wife around everywhere and she’d shut that shit down the first time she opened the bathroom door after a shower to find him staring at her. Come to think of it, he licks his balls entirely too much, anyway.

I’ve never met my boss and probably never will. Does anyone else out there have a boss they’ve never met, or am I just a freak of corporate nature? I talked to him on the phone once before I was hired, but that really doesn’t count, does it? The same goes for my peers. Out of the 120, or so people in my department, I’ve only met about 15 of them. Most of them, I will never see, or even speak to. Worse, I spend my half my life working and living with only 7-10 other people. It really sucks when we run out of stories with 3 weeks left in the hitch.

I would go absolutely mad without the Internets. Suicide-resistant (not proof) toilets are manufactured and sold to prisons-look it up…not that I’m contemplating the “Big Flush”, or anything.

Hurricanes-
Looking out the nearest porthole, I can’t see any, but I know they’re out there, coming. Over the years, I’ve been hammered by 8 of the nasty bitches. Which brings up the point that hurricanes should always be named after women, from my personal perspective. It seems more fitting, especially if you consider my ex-wife.

Finally, there can be no greater buzzkill for me as a writer than to realize, Oh shit! My deadline approaches, which is why you get random 4am thoughts, surreptitiously written while on shift, hoping nobody notices me scratching my head and swearing under my breath about writer’s block. Come to think of it, I’m always scratching my head and swearing under my breath at work, so I’m probably in the clear.

Time to feed the mermaids…

Any Port in the Storm Archives

June 25, 2007

Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince

Now is the time when I and my obsessed, addicted compatriots re-read Harry Potter books to prepare ourselves for the release of the next book. The last book. I don't know what I will do without that fix after the last book, but I won't think about that now.

Somewhere out there is someone who hasn't read the series, who looks down their nose at such adults as I who get excited over a "children's book". To those who have opinions on this series but have yet to ever pick a book up, I implore you, please give it a try. Just a tiny taste. Go ahead, you'll like it. There's still time for you to start with the first book and make it to six before Deathly Hallows releases next month.

halfblood_cover.jpg But today we are here to talk about The Half-Blood Prince. Book six in the seven book series that began with a boy finding out he was a wizard. The day I picked up that first book I was transfixed and transformed. JK Rowling tapped in to a well of creativity that is based on mythology and language and a marriage of a thousand years of imagination. Taking the best pieces of everything we might have known in a fairy tale and reworked it into an innovative and exciting set of characters and adventures that turned out to be the key to grabbing a whole new generation of kids and addicting them to reading.

Years anticipating this book and it didn't disappoint. Such hype surrounds the release of Harry Potter books, but it delivers. Progressively, with each book, the subject matter becomes darker and more adult. There is a war now, between good and evil. People are dying, there is blood, there is hatred. This isn't some happy little goodnight moon kid's book.

Rowling serves up a platter of twists and turns, new characters, and takes us on a path which leads to shock and disbelief. She has no problems continuing her flow from book 5 to here. All of the Harry Potter books have been page turners. Even at 652 pages, I was able to read this book in one weekend—would have been less if I hadn't slept.

If you recall, The Historian was of similar length and it took me decades (not really) to get through it. The difference between this and that is like the difference between Rosie O'Donnell and Kate Beckinsale.

In Half-Blood Prince Harry is finally taking on the role of the adult who knows he must face the ultimate evil, and he may just die. No more games, no more candy. Throughout this evolving darkness in Harry, the growing man, there also lies his strongest weapon: Love. As hokey as that is. And yeah, that's pretty hokey. Even Harry recognizes that. He has the love of friends and the love of a girl that's been waiting years for him to wake up and catch a clue. I liked the bits of romance. Between Ron and Hermione, their sweet tension and frustration. Between Harry and Ginny, their awakening and innocence.

harry_hermione_ron.jpg Another change from previous books is Dumbledore. He is no longer an omniscient being, he has flaws and uncertainties. He might be wrong. That's something Harry has to cope with a well. Understanding his heroes don't know everything and he would have to learn some things on his own.

What it comes down to is this book finally dials it up a notch. Takes us, and the entire Hogwarts gang, to a new level of intensity. Everyone is forced to grow up when faced with such a tragedy that leaves the reader in tears, stunned, disbelieving.

Even now, I wonder if what I read is the truth of the matter. I have hope that there is a ruse, a hitch, a plan. It couldn't have happened like it seems, I'm sure.

Or maybe it did all happen exactly like it appeared. Any book that can keep me wondering for two years, anticipating what comes next with such baited breath, is a book of such wonderfulness that I just want to marry it.

This is the best book in the series. I fell in love with the first, was bored with the third, but an absolute junkie by book five.

I will be getting book seven at midnight when it releases and I will sit with coffee and read it through the night and bring you the review. I can't put into words my excitement over this FINALLY arriving.

Have I mentioned that Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix is coming out in theaters? In IMAX?? This is the summer of Potter and you need to get on board. Cross over to the dark side. You can do it. Really.


Everything's better in IMAX.


The Last Word Archives

Old Man Said

Old Man said hope ain’t nothin’ but a prayer to a god i don’t believe

i asked an Old Man how he got to live so long and he said to me don’t be careful with what you’ve got let the crop rot in the field let the clean water run let the weak feel your weight in the Alabama sun don’t be kind or humble or settled of heart bring to bear a heavy weaponshadow.jpg before the static starts learn to lie and deceive and sleep easy with its sting walk with thieves run with murderers and curse the birds when they sing trust the god in your wallet and place your faith in a fiend and steal the bread from the mouths of the children as they bleed remember son that it’s only you whose needs be met live with these words and my long life you’ll get Old Man i said what kind of lies you tellin’ me long life a reward for waste and crime and greed he looked at his hands and the lines on his palms and he sat silent for a while and then his words fell real calm my reward for this life has been long years to bear witness to the seeds i have sown watch them die early long before they had grown or grow up too soon and find solace in a bottle in the money they spend or the pills that they swallow rest their head in a jail and live with the horrors within or in a mind whose fears make it no less a prison see them age with bitterness mean and saddled with sorrow go now son i got another grandchild’s funeral tomorrow


So Johnny took his advice and stole his wallet.


We're Gonna Be Using Aliases On This One.. Archives

Action Heroes: The Wheelchair Years

This week, we saw the first picture of Harrison Ford as Indiana Jones in the fourth installation of the series, which is due in theaters sometime in 2008. And while we don't know exactly what is in store for Indy, we can all be pretty sure that a walker won't be part of it. It just wouldn't fit. You don't want to follow Indy as he rushes through downtown traffic to get to his dialysis appointment on time. You want to see him kicking Nazi ass, nailing hot chicks, and figuring out the mysteries of the world. Whether that will happen, who knows.

bruce.htmIndy isn't the only hero coming back. This summer, Bruce Willis reprises his role as Detective John McClane in Live Free or Die Hard. It's been almost twenty years since we first met McClane, but from the previews, it looks like he's still kicking ass and taking names. I don't know if you've seen ol' Bruce lately, but dude is looking ROUGH. Will he be able to pull this off? I'll report back, as I plan to see the movie as soon as it comes out.

This has me thinking about some other men that need to reprise their roles that we all know and love.

Macaulay Culkin: Kevin from the Home Alone series
This role single-handedly launched Culkin into stardom. It became one of the most noticeable pop culture icons for my generation, and everyone has seen the scene where he's in the bathroom putting aftershave on. In the new installment, Culkin still lives at home, but he's moved down to the basement, where he's a professional video game player. When his parents forget he's still living with them, they sell the house, to who else? Joe Pesci. Pranks and hilarity ensue.

Arnold Schwarzenegger: The Terminator
Come on Arnold! Just one more. Let's face it pal—your time in politics is limited. You haven't exactly made a great name for yourself, and you told us you'd be back. This time, we would see John Connor's last days in Twilight Peaks Retirement Community. But things aren't always as good as they seem. The Terminator shows up again, this time sent by John's rival at the nursing home--Bertram. Both John and Bertram are sweet for Bea, the hip young eighty-year old who recently arrived. In the future, Bertram had to watch as John and Bea get married, and sent back the T-man to flip the tables. Loaded with slow-moving action and more IV bag changes than the entire run of MASH.culkin.jpg

The Predator: The Predator Movies
Whatever happened to this guy? He was in three movies, and that's it? I mean, true, he has a face only a mother could love, but he did some seriously hardcore acting, along with such greats as Danny Glover and the Governator. But what happens to his kind when they get old? When you're pissing five times during the night and every bowel movement is a victory, galactic domination moves down on the priority list. What happens when the Predator's partner in bridge fucks up a trick? How does he react to that? What happens when the Predator's favorite brand of prunes gets pulled from the shelves to make room for an inferior, generic brand? Will the Whispering Oaks Homeowner's Association ever recover from the time they ruled that the Predator couldn't slaughter his own livestock in his backyard and he went batshit crazy? These are the questions we need answered.

John Ritter: Jack Tripper
Before his untimely death, John Ritter was making a very substantial comeback in 8 Simple Rules...for Dating my Teenage Daughter. But I personally always wanted to see what old Jack Tripper would be up to at John's age. Let's face it—Jack was a pussy magnet. Hands down. Couldn't fight the pussy off with a stick. So what happens when Jack moves in with two twenty-something bombshells who dig older guys? A pussy parade, that's what. A pussy parade for old Jack Tripper. BONUS: this would have been an awesome place for Viagra and Cialis to peddle their wares.

I could go on and on. There are so many great roles out there to be picked back up again. Who do you want to see back in the saddle of your favorite character?

June 22, 2007

Friday Morning Coming Down . . . Happy Birthday, Kris Kristofferson

Hasta la vista, Sam Perlozzo. The first blood of managerial sacrifice has been spilled by the modern-day Caligula of the AL, Peter Angelos. He's a lawyer who made his bones on asbestos and fen-phen litigation. He also hit the jackpot as lead attorney for the state of Maryland in a suit against Philip Morris. Accomplishments like these do not foster a healthy sense of humility and Petey-boy might not like that characterization but . . . screw him.angelos1.jpg His mismanagement of a once-proud Oriole franchise is nothing short of, say, criminal. He bought the team in '93 and had some early successes with Ripken breaking Gehrig's record in '95 (a MARKETING success); the wild-card berth in '96 (hello, Jeffrey Maier); and the division title wire-to-wire in '97. Then, the Great Man has a spat with manager Davey Johnson and fires his ass posthaste. Since then, it has been a world of suck with lots of losses; massive on-field and front office turmoil; and egocentric media circuses that a young Steinbrenner would've been proud of. The ego of lawyers is impossible to overestimate, most of the time . . .

Sam Perlozzo took over as interim manager (promoted from bench coach) for the remainder of the '05 season after the ritual sacrifice of Lee Mazzilli and was made manager for real for '06. The Orioles sucked that entire time. For the '07 season, Sam brought in Leo Mazzone, a good friend and helluva pitching coach, to try and get something more out of the Orioles staff than their usual putridity. However, the sucking continued and now Sam has to pay the price for Angelos' stupidity.

Leo gets to work with whoever gets hired with the rumor mill pointing to Joe Girardi as a possible candidate. Whatever . . . if Girardi signs on to this after being Jeffrey Loria's whipping boy last year, he deserves whatever may come his way. And former Twins and Cubs' GM Andy MacPhail is supposedly in line to be the next GM, which in O-Land is the SECOND person to be fired. Christ, has everyone drunk the kool-aid here or what? Maybe the savage ass-beatings inflicted by Boston and New York every year have caused a mental defect because the thinking up in Charm City suggests a LOT of lead plumbing.

I've been listening to the Band With No Name commonly referred to The Good, The Bad & The Queen. Damon Albarn, Paul Simonon, Simon Tong and Tony Allen have formed a truly formidable GROUP and recorded a very strange and powerful album, "The Good, The Bad & The Queen". For those not hip to the names:

thegoothebadandthequeen2.jpg Damon Albarn - Blur (ya know, that song that went "whoooo-hoooo!" like nine million times) and Gorrillaz, which have only been slightly larger than Scientology since they hit.
Paul Simonon - the bassist for the greatest band of their time, The Clash as well a later project, Havana 3AM. He is also a well-respected artist with numerous exhibitions under his belt.
Simon Tong - guitarist and keyboardist with The Verve. He also played guitar on various Gorillaz songs including "Feel Good Inc.".
Tony Allen - incredible drummer and songwriter. Co-founder of the "Afrobeat" genre.

With all the different elements each brings to the production, it is incredible that Albarn and Co. have fused a common identity as a band (with Damon calling out band members for flubs during some shows) that surpasses all expectations and completely pisses off Noel Gallagher. I don't know if this is a rock album or not. I know it's weird and creepy and spooky and strange and tells some kind of alt-London saga about”The Kingdom Of Doom".

Really, all I know is that it's very good, if not great. A great album haunts me for hours after I've finished listening to it. A great album makes me return time after time to listen just once more to a certain chord change or bit of a lyric. A great album a lot of times (and I know at least three of my Seven Beloved Readers will call BS on this) tingles when I pick it up. So . . . seems TGTB&TQ is three-for-three - guess I'll have to call it a great album after all. Put this disc on shuffle with the first two Mansun discs and prepare for cerebral cortex melting. Set the controls for the heart of the sun, indeed . . .

Pale Hose 10 and 1/2 out. DEATHWATCH, DEATHWATCH, DEATHWATCH! We're comin' for ya, Ozzie. You can run but you will NOT be able to hide . . . Go Tribe . . . the Brewers just keep on keepin' on . . . and the Braves are STILL in the Mets rearview.

I gotta go. Paul Simonon's gonna teach me how to be THAT cool.

Later taters.


Paul doesn't just teach anyone, you know.


Never Liked The Beatles, Never Loved Elvis Archives

2 X 4 of Love

amie62207.jpg

Previous Issues

Daren Displeased

I'm not a photographer, but I do occasionally take a decent photograph. This is one of my favorites taken at an engagement party a couple of years ago. Daren being not so enthused about his evening.

Sudden Valley Ranch Archives

76 Days and Counting...

Hey what's up everybody! What day is it today? Friday? Is it Friday? Well alright! To me it's Wednesday, because that's when I'm writing this. Can you believe the FTTW people want you to get your shit in early so they can publish it? Phhyt.

Anyway, let me get myself in a Friday state of mind here for a second, even though it's Wed [concentrates...]

Hey what is UP everybody? Happy Friday!

Ok, let's get to the point of this. Football. Are you ready for some? I am. I am ready for some Football. In fact I saw a buddy of mine at lunch and he mentioned to me that he is ready for some Football as well. Unfortunately, there is no Football this weekend, or the weekend after that OR the weekend after that. Because it's summer. Sweet, sweet summer. So that means there is baseball and NASCAR racing, but no Football. And I guess there is golf. But I don’t follow that. Golf is not something I have an interest in, except for maybe hitting some balls at a driving range or watching Caddyshack for the 300th time. Did you know that Tiger Woods makes like 100 million zillion dollars in commercial endorsements? Holy shit! I had no idea that golf was that popular. I guess some people are really into this golf thing? Who knew!

In any case, veering back onto my topic: soon, very soon, there will be Football!

patsline.jpgWe've had the Combine, we've had the Draft, The Patriots went out and scooped up all the top free-agents that were looking to score, we've had rookie camps and mini-camps… All that stuff is out of the way and done. That means that this little stretch of dry spell here is the end and then it will be time for full fledged training camp and pre-season games. Then the next thing you know, it will be Football Season again!! And I'll have something to write about. That will be cool.

Since I have not written in a while, for those of you who are confused and maybe don't know what this part of FTTW is about, this is the Football part and we talk Football in here, sometimes other stuff, but mostly Football. I am a Pats fan and I'm pretty happy because The Pats went out and grabbed some primo free-agent players this off-season, so I'm pretty psyched to see how the team is going to be this year. Dude RANDY MOSS and DANTE STALLWORTH are going to be catching balls from TOM BRADY this season and Adalius Thomas is going to be chasing down the oppositions' QB's while generally being a terror on defense. Of course, how a team looks on paper does not in any way relate to how they play on the field, but on paper things are looking good for my boys The Patriots.

How about you? How did your teams do this off-season? Any draft choices or free-agent pickups that you're excited about? Let us know! Because we are interested. I am anyway. And while you are at it, if you are new to this column, tell us who your teams are, or if you've told us before, just remind us again because someone might have forgotten. We want to know who you are rooting for every week. Because we will pick fights with you about your team later on when the season starts and make bets with you on the outcome of games and stuff. And that's fun. Good, clean, wholesome Football fun. On a Friday.

76 Days till Kickoff Weekend! Until then, have fun and enjoy the Summer while it lasts.

Damn, we missed Ernie.

The End Zone Archives

June 21, 2007

More of an Omnivore, Really

I gave up eating meat about a year and a half ago. It's not any ethical or moral thing, I just seemed to be getting sick every time I had it, so I decided to stop. In the interest of completeness, I stopped eating all land-based meat, beef, pork, and fowl. I didn't become a vegan, because I have an unhealthy love of dairy, and I kept eating fish, so that I wouldn't
fix my digestive problems but kill myself with cholesterol while doing it.

bacon_dispenser.jpg
Things worked out reasonably well. I felt better, my digestion improved, I lost a little weight (for me, never a bad thing). Barbecues became interesting, as I made many unsuccessful attempts to find a decent fake hot dog. I learned to grill scallops and fish without having them stick or fall through onto the coals. Eating out in the Bay Area is usually pretty easy -- there is always some sort of fish or vegetarian option on the menu. Really, the only thing I missed was bacon.

In the year and a half from that New Year's Eve, when I ate a pizza so encrusted with animal flesh that I was sick for two days, I have knowingly eaten meat exactly twice, once when the chillies I ordered on my omelet were actually chili con carne, rather than green chilies, and once when a tofu dim sum turned out to be harboring a hidden pork center. All that changed last week.

My son and I had dinner at the Elephant Bar. The service was second rate, which was no surprise. Our waiter meandered over after we'd been sitting for a while, and of course took our drink order in the middle of a conversation. An extended wait later, he returned with our drinks and took our dinner order. I ordered my usual, a citrus salad and crispy orange shrimp.

My son asked repeatedly how long I thought it would be before the food came. I had no answer, other that then an unhelpful "soon." We played with the kid's menu, pushing out the perforations to transform the menu into paper glasses with an elephant's trunk and ears. B. drew on the place mat and I fussed with my Treo, deleting some of the constant stream of bogus emails I get from work.

When the food finally arrived, the salads came with the entrees. I was annoyed, but not enough to make a fuss about it. I started in on the salad, although my usual habit would be to eat the hot food first and leave the cold for after.

The orange shrimp is served breaded and glazed in an orange sauce, with small, hot Chinese peppers and rice. Once I'd finished my salad, I took my first bite.

It wasn't shrimp.
It was chicken.

MeatBuffet.jpgIt was the best fucking chicken I have ever tasted. In my entire life, I have never had chicken this good. It was tender and succulent, soft enough to cut with a fork, but firm enough to have an excellent feel in the mouth. Breading and a bath in boiling oil encased the morsels of flesh along with their juices. The spicy, orange glaze provided just the right touch of sweet, hot, and hint of sour.

I said nothing to my son.
I said nothing to the waiter.

I ate every last speck, every tiny sliver of chicken on my plate. There was nothing left.

A year and a half of neither meat nor fowl, gone in one delicious meal. You may wonder why I didn't send it back. I wonder myself. Maybe a more committed person would have. But I ate it, and I loved it. And I'd do it again in a minute.

C. Charman doesn't know that we've been sending him all those bogus emails

You May Feel A Slight Sting Archives

I Love Livin' In The Suburbs

My house smells like ham and cheese
Reading eighteenth century sleaze
Got cobwebs on the walls
My friends say I’ve got no balls
Sitting on my scrawny butt
I wish I could just meet some…

Oh, never mind. I’m not in a creative mood.

A few days ago, I went to Chicago for my brother’s graduation. It was the first time I had been there, and I must say that the overall impression of the place was positive as far as large cities go. I was pegged as a tourist about five times in forty-eight hours, but it only cost me a few cigarettes and the people scamming for money were very polite when I turned them down. Hell, I even managed to make it there when the weather was nice, which from what I hear is no small bit of luck.Cincinnati-suburbs-tract-housing.jpg My brother and his fiancée live in a very happening place, with all the buzz of life going on around them and an awesome view from the apartment. Standing on the roof of the building, we could see Lake Michigan, the Tribune building and the Water Tower while all the little ant-like people milled about on the street far below. If you’re into that kind of thing, it must be a very cool way to live, and my bro and soon-to-be sis absolutely love it. In fact, standing on the roof and looking about the town, I thought that I would love to live like that as well. It was when I hit street level that I knew that I was not a city boy.

I’ve lived near two major cities, namely Los Angeles and San Francisco, and I commuted to Oakland for a while before the phone company figured out that I could not sell sandwiches in Darfur. I always had this idea that I wanted to live in a big city, but whenever I was in one I grew quite anxious. The only reason I ever went into L.A. was because the things I thought I liked were not available in the ‘burbs, and in two years in the Bay Area I made it down to San Francisco about three times, only once staying over two hours. I hate driving, so L.A. is a pain in the ass, and people make me claustrophobic, so San Francisco is definitely out. Still, if absence makes the heart grow fonder, the longer I’m away from a big city the more romantic they seem. So when I heard my mom (a dyed in the wool suburbanite) give Chicago glowing reviews, I became a bit jealous of my brother. Huff. He lives in a cool city with lots of stuff to do and I live in an overgrown shopping mall full of tourists from L.A. and the Central Valley. Not to mention college students. Lots of them.

The trip to Chicago simply reinforced a conclusion I always come to after visiting a big city. They are great places to visit, but not to live, at least for me. I know a lot of people love city life, and I’m not putting anyone down for that. Some people love living out in the sticks, which is just as well for them. As for me, I like something in between. The suburbs really are perfect for some of us.LevittownPA.jpg For example, my neighbors all recognize me, but we never speak to each other. It’s like the best of both extremes: they know who I am and where I live, so it isn’t like being part of a faceless mass, but they don’t show up on my doorstep with baskets of strawberries and bother me while I’m doing homework. We know each other in a sense, but we also have our privacy. All the big chain stores are nearby, so if I want to rent a movie, buy a book, pick up groceries, or order a pizza, no problem. What am I missing out on? Well, things that I thought I liked eight years ago, like clubs and bars and live music, though we have all those things within a ten minute drive. We don’t have hipsters, because no one around here could possibly call himself hip. He’d just look ridiculous. Ummm, what else? Nothing that I can think of, really.

I’m certainly not the first to point this out, but popular culture (especially Hollywood) has some weird ideas about the suburbs. We’re all potential psychopaths living lives of quiet desperation and yearning for the kind of catharsis that some dickweed screenwriter thinks will save our miserable souls, as if no one in his or her right mind would actually (gasp) choose to live in a suburb. Well, I’ve been all over this fine nation, and I can tell you that some of us simply prefer minor boredom to anxiety and are quietly living out the American Dream of living in a quiet place and being left alone. Those who don’t share that dream are free to live as they like, be it in a high-rise or on a farm, but I’m content hanging around in Squaresville, USA.


As long as he's not moving into a shack in the woods to write his manifesto.


Secular Monk Archives

Retarded Movie Reviews:
How I Learned to Stop Worrying and Love the Irony

Favorite movie of all time? Too difficult a question. We have to categorize based on interest, mood, memories. An actor’s voice is enough to skew the answer on a given day.

But if you held a gun to my head, I’d say it was Dr. Strangelove, subtitled “Or How I Learned to Stop Worrying and Love the Bomb”.

If you cocked the hammer, I’d qualify my answer thusly:

- I am a child of the Cold War
- I don’t remember nuke drills, but I have enough older friends who do, and the literature was still in my schools when I was in school, as were the shelter markings
- I like Peter Sellers
- I like dark humor
- I am a retard

I’d even add I’m not a huge Stanley Kubrick fan, although I do admire some of his work. Be honest. He cast Kirk Douglas as a French officer in Paths of Glory and it pretty much worked.

And he did get that award for filming in natural lighting, candlelight no less, for Barry Lyndon.

For those of you unfamiliar with Dr. Strangelove, mere words are inadequate. Certainly my mere words. Imbibe mild quantities of alcohol and rent it and give it a go.

dslbomb.jpgBasic plot line. An “insane” bomber wing commander decides to attack the Russkies pre-emptively and kick off World War III, convinced that the political leadership in the US is ignoring the threat of the Global Communist Conspiracy. So he orders his B-52 wing, armed with nuclear weapons and cruising at the fail-safe point, to proceed with an attack. Desperate to avoid the nuclear conflagration, President Merkin Muffley attempts to thwart the attack by helping the Russians shoot down the invading planes, which cannot be recalled (due to super-duper anti-enemy being sneaky measures that involve a recall code only crazy general knows).

Hilarity ensues.

Weirdly, this is very similar to the plot line of a serious drama released later that same year called “Fail Safe”, starring Henry Fonda and Walter Matthau.
Peter Sellers plays three characters in the film, President Merkin Muffley, his National Security Advisor Dr. Strangelove, and British Group Captain Lionel Mandrake (assigned to duty at Burpleson Air Force Base as an adjutant to General Jack D. Ripper. He’s the crazy one.

A few classic lines from the film include:

General "Buck" Turgidson: Mr. President, about, uh, 35 minutes ago, General Jack Ripper, the commanding general of, uh, Burpelson Air Force Base, issued an order to the 34 B-52's of his Wing, which were airborne at the time as part of a special exercise we were holding called Operation Drop-Kick. Now, it appears that the order called for the planes to, uh, attack their targets inside Russia. The, uh, planes are fully armed with nuclear weapons with an average load of, um, 40 megatons each. Now, the central display of Russia will indicate the position of the planes. The triangles are their primary targets; the squares are their secondary targets. The aircraft will begin penetrating Russian radar cover within, uh, 25 minutes.

President Merkin Muffley: General Turgidson, I find this very difficult to understand. I was under the impression that I was the only one in authority to order the use of nuclear weapons.

General "Buck" Turgidson: That's right, sir, you are the only person authorized to do so. And although I, uh, hate to judge before all the facts are in, it's beginning to look like, uh, General Ripper exceeded his authority.

And when General Turgidson advocates a pre-emptive strike, taking advantage of Gen. Ripper’s lead:

General "Buck" Turgidson: Mr. President, we are rapidly approaching a moment of truth both for ourselves as human beings and for the life of our nation. Now, truth is not always a pleasant thing. But it is necessary now to make a choice, to choose between two admittedly regrettable, but nevertheless *distinguishable*, postwar environments: one where you got twenty million people killed, and the other where you got a hundred and fifty million people killed.

President Merkin Muffley: You're talking about mass murder, General, not war!

General "Buck" Turgidson: Mr. President, I'm not saying we wouldn't get our hair mussed. But I do say no more than ten to twenty million killed, tops. Uh, depending on the breaks.

(the pilot of one of the B-52s, reviewing survival kit contents with his crew, played by Slim Pickens)

Major T. J. "King" Kong: Survival kit contents check. In them you'll find: one forty-five caliber automatic; two boxes of ammunition; four days' concentrated emergency rations; one drug issue containing antibiotics, morphine, vitamin pills, pep pills, sleeping pills, tranquilizer pills; one miniature combination Russian phrase book and Bible; one hundred dollars in rubles; one hundred dollars in gold; nine packs of chewing gum; one issue of prophylactics; three lipsticks; three pair of nylon stockings. Shoot, a fella' could have a pretty good weekend in Vegas with all that stuff.


My favorite exchange is between General Ripper and Group Captain Mandrake, as the Army is closing in on the base.

General Jack D. Ripper: Were you ever a prisoner of war?
Group Capt. Lionel Mandrake: Well, yes I was, matter of fact, Jack, I was.
General Jack D. Ripper: Did they torture you?
Group Capt. Lionel Mandrake: Uh, yes they did. I was tortured by the Japanese, Jack, if you must know; not a pretty story.
General Jack D. Ripper: Well, what happened?
Group Capt. Lionel Mandrake: Oh, well, I don't know, Jack, difficult to think of under these conditions; but, well, what happened was they got me on the old Rangoon-Ichinawa railway. I was laying train lines for the bloody Japanese puff-puff's.
General Jack D. Ripper: No, I mean when they tortured you did you talk?
Group Capt. Lionel Mandrake: Ah, oh, no... well, I don't think they wanted me to talk really. I don't think they wanted me to say anything. It was just their way of having a bit of fun, the swines. Strange thing is they make such bloody good cameras.

None of these are give-aways. There is a classic scene, which is a bit of a give-away, but most of you have already seen it so what the hell. Now you know where it came from.

Slim Pickens has a date with destiny.


Ordinary Beehives?

Feelin’ a mellower mood tonight. Or rather, like I might have been bitten by a tsetse fly. I’m beat, but before the African sleeping sickness completely overtakes me, I’m gonna chill a bit with the new Wilco album, Sky Blue Sky (Nonesuch Records).

wilcoskybluesky.jpgI don’t get around to much Wilco back at home base, mostly because a certain friend of mine is a freakin’ nut for them. Hanging out with him almost always involves: copious amounts of beer, sometimes brewed by him (we like us our barley and hops, what of it?); bad movies (I don’t know how we went one more day without checking out Gingerdead Man…Gary Busey in da house!); and, oh yeah, after he’s got a little sauce in him, there’s about a 99% chance of Wilco. Sometimes an LP, sometimes the I Am Trying to Break Your Heart movie. There’s a moderate chance of Uncle Tupelo, but strangely, rarely any Son Volt, although I know he’s got it. I rarely mind, depending on my level of drunkitude. There are sure as shit worse friends to have than Wilco fans.

I am, however, certainly enjoying having this one to myself for right now, not having seen mi amigo since I got a hold of it. Oh, we’ll share the experience eventually, toasting Jeff Tweedy’s talent while declaring undying platonic love for each other. Then he’ll go puke in the bathroom sink and I’ll pass the fuck out on the air mattress on the living room floor while watching his well-worn VHS copy of Demon Knight. (Shit, I should call that fucker, see what he’s doing this weekend…)

The band in question, I’m assuming, need no introduction, so…what’s the deal with this Sky Blue Sky? It’s been in stores since May, I’m a little late to the party, but that’s my m.o., baby! In my ‘tardy opinion…not blown away, but another solid effort from a damn solid outfit. You won’t hear the fuck-it-let’s-try-it experiments of the last two records. No oddball noises or voice samples, no droning passages or soundscape kinda stuff. They seem content to play it pretty straight this time, but it suits them because it doesn’t sound like a throwback to earlier material. It’s just another step on the Wilco path. Not the countryish twang of A.M., not the sunny pop of Summerteeth, but what Tweedy and company were feeling when they went into the studio. In the interest of complete wilcoam.jpgdisclosure, I do kinda miss the “damn, what are they gonna do next?” vibe I got from the last two, but Sky really sounds like a band comfortable in its own skin, with nothing to prove. Besides, it’s not like “normal” pop rock tunes with guitar, bass and drums topped with “Ooh, babe, I miss you.” The creativity on display here is more akin to the Band. You won’t be wowed by how “out there” Wilco can get, but if you’re inclined to liking intelligent, confident songcraft, give ‘er a shot. Piano, Hammond organ, lap steel, Mellotron and more all create a warm, friendly atmosphere. Kingpin Tweedy’s words still tend towards relationship matters, but often open to interpretation. They convey a mood without being specific, which is a true songwriting talent. Forgive me while I quote a lengthy chunk of “You Are My Face”: “I remember my mother’s / Sister’s husband’s brother / Working in the goldmine full-time / Filling in for sunshine / Filing into tight lines / Of ordinary beehives / The door screams I hate you / Hate you hanging around my blue jeans / Why is there no breeze / No currency of leaves / No current through the water wire / No feelings I can see / I trust no emotion / I believe in locomotion / But I’ve turned to rust as we’ve discussed / Though I must have let you down / Too many times / In the dirt and the dust”. Incidentally, the harmony vocals as the verses lazily jangle along remind me of “The Boxer” by Simon & Garfunkel. It doesn’t sound like it, and I’m probably just addled by sleeping sickness, but there it is. The twin lead guitars towards the end of “Impossible Germany” (while a third plays rhythm – fuck yeah!) come off like a languid Thin Lizzy. (By the way…if your musical diet doesn’t include a healthy dose of Thin Lizzy, four out of five doctors agree you likely have poor eyesight and erectile dysfunction. Hey, I have no medical background, I just report the facts.) “Sky Blue Sky” lopes along with a down-home lilt that comes effortlessly to these guys. “Please Be Patient with Me” is a heartfelt plea to a partner, and I’m playing it for my girlfriend the next time I see her, as it articulates in 3 minutes 19 seconds what my paralyzed tongue can’t. “What Light” exhorts all, “If you feel like singing a song / And you want other people to sing along / Just sing what you feel / Don’t let anyone say it’s wrong”. The wilcosummerteeth.jpgchorus is simple, catchy as hell, and kinda dumb. Also stuck in my head at work today the entire time I’m listening to some woman tell me she wants her account number changed because it ends in 666. Instead of telling her that’s AWESOME like I should, I let the song play in my head while she implored me in some indeterminate accent, “Because dat is de mark of de debbil.” (Ah…sometimes I like my job.) “On and On and On” ends things on a pseudo-hopeful note with a mid-tempo piano riff, because “we’ll stay together yeah” but still “we’re designed to die”. I’m thinking of having it play at my funeral, right after “Baby Got Back” but before “Fuck Christmas”.

OK…I’d be remiss if I didn’t mention that avant-garde guitar hero Nels Cline is on board to further elevate these tunes out of the realm of “ordinary” rock/pop. His sheer control of his six strings is striking, and a perfect fit, especially if you’ve heard him freak out on his own, or with Mike Watt or others. (Check out the Live at Perkins’ Palace disc from Banyan for some primo 70s Miles Davis style skronk ‘n skree!) Also, Jim O’Rourke didn’t produce this like he did Yankee Hotel Foxtrot and A Ghost Is Born (Wilco did it themselves). As an ex-member of Sonic Youth and countless explorations of the outer reaches of sound on his own and in a group context, he doubtless had an impact on those two beloved albums. He’s on board here for a little acoustic guitar as well as string arrangements. (For those of you who care about such things. Don’t fret none, I’m one of you. I understand.)

That’s really about it. I’m pretty sure the guy next door hates me and may be breeding tsetse flies. Before the sleeping sickness totally engulfs me, I’m gonna go smash his window and bust a bottle over his head. Just to be sure. Good night.

Maxwell Custer will have a profile page next week. This editor swears. Or he'll buy the beer next time they're out.

June 20, 2007

Do You Need Music On To Fuck?

That question is as much a rhetorical one as anything: one to ponder, but not really answer. Then again, one man’s Viagra is another man’s Barry White. Maybe it’s something in the rhythm of the song, or a lyric, but there are songs out there that just make me want to touch and be touched. I mean really, all mix tapes serve one of two purposes—the hook up or the break up. At least in my universe, that’s been the case. And, if I ever put “When the Levee Breaks” by Led Zeppelin on a mix for you, rest assured I want to see you naked.

MassiveAttackMezzanine.jpgSo, in honor of Wednesday being the age-old hump day, I bring you my top five tunes to set the mood.

1. “Whisper”, Morphine. Ok, in all fairness, Morphine should not even be listened to before the sun goes down; daylight does not become them. However, Whisper has its own special seductiveness to it. Really. Just lean in close. You’ll hear what you want to hear.

2. “No Ordinary Love”, Sade. It’s long, and slinky, and slow. The way your fingers should be. A little soft rock, to be sure, but listen to this song just once and tell me you don’t want to find someone to slowly and gently devour you with a kiss.

3. “Teardrop”, Massive Attack. Particularly right after the Sade. Now you’re just making each other crazy.

4. “Supervixen”, Garbage. This is for the dominatrix in you. Bow down to me, indeed. There’s also a certain strip tease element to this track that is particularly attractive. Just go with it. Feathers optional.

5. “I Want You”, the Beatles. So heavy. And to the point. And at this point, if you’re not naked, there’s something wrong with you.

Go here for the tunes. Use them well.

Courtney is sending a Zeppelin mix tape to the editing staff first thing tomorrow morning

Let Me Make You A Mix Tape Archives

No Rest For The Wicked

Yeah, so I took last Friday and Monday off work so that I could relax for a couple of days, and just get a nice four day weekend in for myself and my wife. Relaxing? Fuck that, I spent two days shopping for a car I’ll hardly ever drive, one day running from wasps while trying to mow the back yard (the lawnmower’s still out there), and one day shopping at the mall – and not buying the one thing I did need. All in all, my relaxing weekend turned into tired feet and way too much adrenaline.

Fuck’s sake, one of these days I’m going to get a day off and it’s going to be all about me. Getting my shit done. Doing what I want by myselfF. At this rate it’ll probably be my funeral, and I know somebody’s going to make me dress up nice for that. So I get nothing. Don't get me wrong, I'm not saying my wife made me do all this stuff. we were just hanging out. She’s fucking great. It all had to get done, you know? I'm glad I had her to do it with.

Meh, what am I complaining about anyway? What a fucking baby. Birth school work death, I’m at stage three. I’m almost done. I just gotta make it through the next 40 or 50 years, and even less if I keep smoking. Like the song says, I need to cling to something. Gimme my gold watch bitches, because I might not be here tomorrow to pick it up. I guess I had a pretty good long weekend…

Ever find yourself almost wishing for illness or a migraine just so you don’t have to be at the office? Ever feel like your life is trickling away while you waste your time with bullshit day to day tasks that are less than meaningless? Ever want to put your head through the plaster and pray you find a hidden 2X4, just to get away from the gnawing erosion of your soul known as Every Day?

Yeah, me too.

But you know, everything is relative. Put my head through a wall? Sure, I’ve thought about it. Have my spine severed? Mmm, not so sure. What am I getting at here? I’m getting at the fact that, as boring or mundane as your life might be… as much as you might crave excitement in your life, sometimes things are better left alone and you are better off not getting what you asked for.

Wolfcreek1.jpg I’m kind of talking about a movie I saw last weekend, one that I mentioned in my last new post. I’m talking about Wolf Creek. This is a great movie for people who love horror movies but haven’t had much stress in their lives lately. This is a movie for people who need a little fear but don’t get scared by demons or vampires; this is a movie about things that actually happen, or could happen. And as a lot of us have said, it’s that type of movie that is the creepiest of all.

Most horror movies dwell in the realm of fantasy. As a result, they may give you a few jumps here and there, but for the most part it’s obvious fiction. If you can get scared by such things then I have a little envy of your perspective. I thought The Ring was an alright movie, but I heard more than a couple of people say that they were afraid of their televisions for a week or so after viewing it. Man, if The Ring scares you like that, then I want to live in your world, where the sun is blue, asparagus tastes good and ghostly interactions are a matter of fact. Cuz that shit don’t happen.

On the other hand, as creepy as such movies can be (if you suspend your disbelief from a meathook in the basement and leave it there for a week or so), they don’t have anything on the much shorter list of movies that are either based on fact, or are psychotically sensible enough to conceivably take place here in the world with the yellow sun.

Wolf Creek falls into the latter of the two categories, and is reminiscent of other such “it could happen” movies like The (original) Texas Chainsaw Massacre, I Spit On Your Grave, Cabin Fever and so on. But it is much more real than those other three. There are parts that are obviously fabricated here, but the movie is based on fact, on real events. Well, it is and it isn’t. It’s based on fact in the same way that TCM was (and has an atmosphere that's similar in a lot of ways). Inspired by real events but hardly a documentary. So that’s what you’re going into here. It’s not proven to be true but it could be as true as anything else you read in the paper every day. And that’s where it hits you. You read the paper, you come across some disgusting crime story about rape and torture and murder, you say eww and move on. But not here… at Wolf Creek you will be given about as much detail as you can handle.

wolfcreek2a.JPG So here’s the story; as much as I can give you without ruining the movie anyway. Three friends, two British girls and an Australian guy, hanging out and partying on vacation. The guy, Ben, has just bought a crappy car that they’re going to use for road tripping. They load up and take off for Wolf Creek, the site of one of the biggest meteorite craters on the planet (it’s actually Wolfe Creek, but, you know…). The movie takes its time here, letting you get to know the characters a little. Far from boring if you’re into that thing; I find it really helps the viewer once the dying starts. Anyway, it’s a three hour hike to the crater, three hours back, and it’s getting pretty late by the time they get back to the car. Which won’t start. And they’re in the middle of fucking nowhere.

So they’re sitting in the car, in the dark, trying to figure out what to do but eventually realizing that their only choice is to bunk down and wait for someone to come along. And the someone who comes along is a guy by the name of Mick Taylor, who seems pretty nice overall. A bit of a hick but a very friendly dude who offers to tow them back to his place where he can get their car going again. They don’t really have much of a choice so they say fuck it and take the offer.

So he hitches them up and starts driving. And driving and driving and driving. The three in the car take turns napping and talking, trying not to get nervous about being so damn helpless and ignorant and vulnerable.

And they finally, finally, get to Mick’s camp, which is an abandoned mining site. According to Mick there are places like it all over the Outback, where companies move equipment into the middle of nowhere, set up shop and just abandon it all at the end – it’s more expensive to dismantle and move the equipment than to just buy new stuff for the next job. A pretty good setup overall… They sit around the campfire for a while, shoot the shit, and the three travelers eventually go to sleep while Mick starts working on the car.

wolfcreek2b.JPG The next thing we see is one of the girls, Liz, as she regains consciousness the following afternoon. She’s tied up in a storage shed. That’s when she starts to realize her situation. And the more she learns, the less you have to chew on at the end of your fingers. And yes, oh yes, you will curse the suspense.

That’s as far into the story as I want to go right now. I don’t want to give any direction to the twists and turns in this movie. I want you to be thrown just like I was. But I will tell you that most of the requisite horror movie rules are thrown out the window, and that makes the viewer feel vulnerable too. You know that feeling you get when something bad is going to happen, and you know that it’s going to happen, but you can’t stop your heart from beating faster even though it’s only a movie? Yeah, it’s just like that except for the middle part, the one part that makes us feel in control. Who lives, who dies, who gets caught and who gets away? I’m not tellin’, but you’ll get at least one surprise there.

This movie has received mixed reviews, but both verdicts point to the graphic violence. Some people thought it was one of the most disgusting, gratuitously violent movies ever made, and hated it as a result. Others loved it for the exact same reason. And that’s just it. You either get it or you don’t. You’re not supposed to kick back and watch the story unfold; you’re supposed to be on the edge of your seat, cursing your adrenal gland while you keep watching, and then let it prod that gland a little more. How much can they take? How much can you take?

No demons, no magic, no titties, no zombie-shark throwdowns, nothing but the middle of nowhere and the same old battle between good and evil. And it’s one of the best, creepiest, skin-crawlingest movies I’ve seen in a long time. And you get to hear a spine being severed with a hunting knife… kinda sounds like a chicken wing.

Have you ever cursed suspense and tension? Have you ever watched a movie, wiping the sweat from your hands as you curse the screen for putting you through it all? Well now you know what you’re in for, and that puts you at a distinct advantage over those three kids.

I won’t even get into the ending, which is about as climactic as an ending can be while still being anticlimactic.


Dan likes to talk about climaxes.


Don't Go In There Archives

Kaiya

Title: Kaiya
Type: Digital
Date: June 15, 2007
Time: Early evening
Camera: Canon Rebel xti 10 mp
Where: New Bern, NC
Programs: Photoshop

I'm seriously considering changing careers and starting my own kid portraiture business.

kaiya_1927.jpg

kaiya_1961.jpg

Film and Developer Archives

Outside, Inside 6-20-07

Outside, Inside
By Branden Hart

Volume 1: Sucked Dry

Issue 2: Out Cold

The city rises up before me, miles of skyscraper, some lights blinking off, some on, turning the expanse into a mass of rigid stone organisms, all winking at each other. I stand on the edge of a dock, the lake at the edge of the city stretched out behind me. Its surface is a funhouse mirror, distorting the reflection of the city, a dark, deformed twin of the straight lines and polished surfaces that stretch into the sky.

“Ready?” asks Fence.

I nod.

“Take off your coat,” he says. “You'll get less resistance that way.”

“Why don't you take your coat off!” I demand, pointing at the cloak draping his hulkish frame.

He just stares at me.

“But it's freezing!” I say, already slipping my arms out of the soft warm leather.

“Then I hope you like the cold. You'll get used to it. Gotta keep in mind—it can't hurt you anymore.”

No matter how many times he tells me what can and can't hurt me, its always a relief to hear the reminder.

“Where do I land?”

Fence trains his dark eyes and scans the skyline. “The Culebra Building. Top floor.”

“I don't know if I can make it.”

Fence turns and takes my shoulders, his hands holding on too tight, bunching up the thin white cotton of my undershirt before he releases his grip enough so I'm comfortable again. “Dana, remember that what you can do is only limited by what you really want to do. By what you'd love to do. What would you love to do right now?”

“I want to feel the wind whipping through my hair as I watch the ground fall below me. I don't want to be held down by the Earth.”

Fence shrugs. “So do it.”

I stare up into the space above me, measuring the distance between me and the top of the tallest building in the city. I take a long, slow breath. The smell of a coming storm comforts me and spurs me on to complete tonight's lesson before it starts to rain down on us.

I bend my legs, close my eyes, and jump.

For several seconds, I keep my eyes closed against the instant rush of air, colder than I imagined on the ground. My hair is pulled back by my trajectory, and in a moment, I realize I have no bearing on where I am. Carefully, I open my eyes, and the cold bursts against my eyeballs. After the inevitable tears begin streaming down my face, I can open them for longer, and I look down. Below me, the ground is dropping at a fantastic rate, as if I'm stationary and it's the Earth that's moving, distancing itself from me. I can see the streets crisscrossing, creating a living grid, cars and people moving like ants.

Then I look in front of me just in time to see the large stone gargoyle flying toward me. With a shriek, I shift clumsily in the air, brace myself, and then concentrate on exactly what I want to do next. I channel all my energy into my feet, the way Fence taught me to land, and let the stone absorb the impact. A hellish noise fills the air as the gargoyle shatters.

“Oh shit,” I think as I begin the plunge down to the street, shards of stones—horns, teeth, a bulbous nose—accompanying my descent. Now the air is on my back, screaming in my ears. It feels like the fall takes forever, my skin becoming colder by the second, and the only thought running through my head is, “It can't kill you anymore. It can't kill you anymore. It can't kill you anymore.”

At once, the fall stops. There is no impact, no noise. And I think, “Maybe it did kill me.”

“Dana, you awake?”

It's Fence. I feel his thick, warm arms holding me. I open my eyes. His squints back at me, and he's smiling, his teeth bright white except for lines of red trailing down his chin. He's excited.

“Where are we?” I say. “What with all the wind?”

“Look down.”

Below us, Earth is leaving so fast I can't track where everything is going. The wind was the cold air rushing against my face. It shocks me back into reality and I start to register the feeling in my gut that tells me we are moving at a speed not meant for human consumption.

“Hold on a little tighter,” says Fence. “I'm about to stop.”

Almost before I can grab onto his collar, I feel us begin to slow rapidly and then I barely feel a thing. The wind whips around us, but we aren't moving anymore. Fence's arms are so warm, and the view is so beautiful.

Every star in the sky shows, as if the smog of the city had been sucked out of the sky to reveal the blanket of lights. I see every constellation I'd learned in school—Orion, the Big Dipper, Cassiopeia.

“Fence, how the hell...”

He's looking up as well, smiling as big as I've ever seen him.

“Um, Fence, how high up are we?”

“High enough,” he says after a chuckle. “Now, you really need to hold on. I obviously still need to teach you some about landing.”

He gives me more time to grab onto him this time. Which is a good thing. Because by the time we land, I think I'm going to get frostbite, my hands hurt so fucking bad.

But I'm not thinking about that much. I'm enjoying the ride. After all, frostbite can't hurt me anymore.

You have to hear me.

It's Fence's voice inside my head. I do.

You have to concentrate on your goal or you'll never be able to do anything you want.

The wind rushes faster; the sky pulls at my hair.

I was...

No, you were thinking about how amazing it is. You have to concentrate on exactly what you want, and that happens in the future. You were thinking about now.

But I...

And the wind stops, and I look down, and there are small red pebbles, and then Fence's size fifteen motorcycle boots. I look up at him as he kneels down and puts me tenderly on the ground, allowing me to get up on my own.

I almost faint when I do.

The darkness stretches out in a plane before me, unbroken by any other surface I can see. We're on top of the Culebra Building.

Fence is standing there smiling at me when I turn around. “Come out to the ledge with me,” he says, turning and waving for me to follow him. My feet crunch on the pebbles. We're so high up, I can't hear a sound from the city. I try to remember the last time I hadn't heard the honking of horns, the sounds of machines. But this silence—it isn't peaceful. It's haunting. Enough to make my stomach lurch.

By the time I come up behind Fence, I can see the tops of buildings far below, peeking over the knee-high ledge he's standing in front of, and he's staring out into the seemingly endless void.

“You should come all the way over here. Take a look at it—it's amazing.”

“Hah—no thanks. I don't care what can hurt me or what can't or whether I can live forever or what's going on—you are not getting me to look over that ledge. It must be at least a quarter of a mile down!”

Fence just continues to look into the night. He sighs briefly, then, without turning, says, “If you don't come over here, I'll throw you over the edge.”

His dark outline didn't budge after saying that, so I started walking. Fence wasn't joking. If he had been, he would have laughed.

“Good,” he says, hearing the crunch of the gravel as I stepped carefully toward the ledge, all the time, radio towers from the inferior buildings far below us creeping slowly into view, blinking their red and white lights at me. Fence sticks his hand out to me and curls his fingers several times, encouraging me to take it. Reluctantly, I grab hold and step further up to the edge.

“Look down.”

I gulp and stick my head out. A vast expanse of space greets me, a nothingness that seems to go on forever until I can see tiny, tiny lights blinking out of the long tunnel made from the side of the building and the night all around it.

“You can stop looking.”

I step back, see the pebbles again, and reel backwards, shocked by the proximity of the surface I'm standing on. He chuckles heartily, shaking like the bear he is, and catches me before I hit the ground.

“So what did you see?”

“A whole lot of nothing for a shitload of time. Jesus man, why the hell was that necessary?”

He plops down on his ass next to me and sighs. “Well, what you didn't see was this building falling, or chunks of it careening into the streets below, which is what would have been happening had I used the same carelessness you had when you crushed that poor gargoyle.”

“Oh no!” I scream. “I hadn't thought—what happened...”

He shook his head, shushing me. “It's fine, it's fine. I took care of it. Didn't hurt a living soul. Gonna be pretty hard for the street crews to move tomorrow morning.”

“Jesus,” I mumble, my head in my hands.

“That's the thing Dana—me saying you don't have to worry about being hurt doesn't mean you shouldn't worry about hurting other people. Hell, you could have killed a lot of people. But instead of thinking about that, you were thinking about how great you felt. With us, all of Outside, we've got both the good and the bad. The folks who don't care about anyone but themselves, the folks that care too much about others, and everything in between. No different from where you came from. Maybe even a little more like the way those guys live than you've caught on to yet.”

“That's fine and well, but how can you just introduce me to these kinds of things and not expect me to revel in the joy of them? I mean, how many people get to do what I'm doing now?”

“None, Dana. No human has ever done what you're doing. No human ever will.”

I sigh—the old “quit talking about them like you're still one of them” speech. “Semantics aside, you know what I mean.”

“Fine. Tell you what. You want to go somewhere tomorrow night where I can let you do stuff—no consequences whatsoever?”

Fence always knows when he's up against a will he can't break. “It's a deal.”

***

Walter Ponchus was regarding a wall on the far side of the warehouse with curiosity. It stunk. Like death. This one particular spot. Had it been any other smell, he would have jumped in like a maniac when he was standing in the cafeteria across the prison grounds and first caught the whiff. But the smell of death never meant anything good, and there was no use rushing when you were the only one who could handle things. He looked at his watch—3 AM. Fence wouldn't be along for hours. That was too much time to leave whatever had gotten in there alone.

Walter breathed in deep and rolled up the sleeves on his white Oxford. With that, he walked toward the shiny wall of corrugated steel, considered it for two more seconds, and then walked right through it.

June 19, 2007

Almost Home

Here I sit, alone in my little piece of Vanuatu heaven; door to my left, shitter to my right and the bunk against my sore back. My right elbow takes it on the chin from the corner of a small cabinet whenever I right-shift to Capitalize. DAMMIT! I can hear the seashell-like echo of my shower, beckoning me like a siren song, to bask in its rusty, orange water. I can smell it, too. The ship’s water has a distinctive odor. I wonder if I do, now?

My bunk rattles behind me; in time with the door to my little clothes cabinet and the rusty, metal panels of my ceiling where the little bits of toilet paper we jam into the cracks to dampen the sound have fallen out, leaving them free to harmonize with the creaks and groans of the bulkheads as the ship wallows in the trough of a gentle swell. An overhead forte to my shower’s fortissimo, but there’s no room to dance in here. I can sweep my arms round in a circle and touch the extremes of my little world, without leaving my little chair pushed up tight to a hinged board that drops down from the side of my cabinet to resemble a desk, in miniature. I find it a cozy and familiar existence now, though it usually hurts to move around in here and forget rushing out in an emergency, lest I end up one myself, in this tiny, cramped room.

Just about one year ago, I came to this place, from another place; large and lush in its accommodations and atmosphere. I was at first appalled at the dirty, cramped ship and the utterly archaic technology and mechanics of this old scow. I was disgusted and physically sickened by the food-and the water? It’s unfit for human consumption. That is to say that some years after shitting our your intestines during your first night onboard, you will die horribly from some sort of exotic metal poisoning-just like a Russian spy lounging in Great Britain, reminiscing over cold-war stories that seemed and are now, exactly a lifetime away. It is foreordained and I accept it.

I accept it and a year ago I embraced it, one could say. After a few weeks, I settled in here, made a peace of sorts with my shower and well, sort of fell in love with the rest of the place. It was the people that initially brought me around and certainly not anything I’ve described above. The best of the best of a dying breed of pirate unlike any other before, since, or ever will be. Fingers missing from the old days of tossing one too many sticks of dynamite while smoking the good shit to help the pills taken to clear the head from a hangover. Stories like fables-of sea gods, shrimp and great feats of strength and endurance that rival anything in print, or on the big screen. Most exude that quiet wisdom born of a lifetime bent to the same task as it evolved through the years to be something they can claim to have created and crafted into what it is today. But they won’t and now it’s over.

It was because of this extraordinary crew that I requested to remain in the one place in this business that all others refuse to even visit and only talk about in hushed tones, lest someone hear them and think to send them there. It is a backwater, a dead-end, and a stinking garbage dump to most. It is a second home to me. The last year spent working and living with these guys has been an amazing, once in a lifetime experience. Experience. There must be collectively, over two hundred years of highly specialized experience on this small and aging crew. There has never in the history of the industry been one like it and never again will there be. I feel lucky for the last year I’ve spent with these guys and it has been a hell of ride.

Truly the end of an era and I wonder as I sit alone contemplating this, what their thoughts are on the width and breadth of their creation; now that its doomed to memory and fable. Do they ponder the fate of our home here-her name fading as she founders on the bank of some backwater canal where only children and derelicts will read her name until she slips beneath the surface. She will be remembered and missed by us and us alone.

The techniques used here will disappear along with the outdated technology used to perform this operation. The tools, the terms and jargon will all fade away, probably years before the rusted hulls of our ships slip beneath the muddy waters of time. The men who piloted these ships will move on, to pass their experiences to others, for naught. Nobody will ever again coax their ships to dance together in the moonlight.

I am saddened and will miss this place, these people and the amazing magic we worked.

Any Port in the Storm Archives

The BASS

As happens so often to me this summer, I’m swinging in my hammock in the backyard, reveling in a haze so thick you’d swear it was an opiate. It’s not, by the way, it’s just a cloud of sweet, sweet unemployment hovering over me, making the nearby birds bored and the mosquitoes lazy.0618427058.jpg

The unemployment buzz is just temporary, however – that gap between classes ending and a new job beginning has left me plenty of time to be bored and enjoy the hell out of it. It has also left me tons of time to read and write. The writing has been the subject of this column for some time – I think it’s high time I talk about reading as well.

Sitting on the small shelf next to me is a copy of the Best American Short Stories (the 2005 edition) edited by Michael Chabon. If you’ve never checked out the BASS series, you certainly should. Each year presents some of the most truly spectacular fiction by writers famous and not, compiled and edited by a different editing or writing bigwhig. This year, for example was compiled and edited by Steven King (yes, that Steven King).

Sometimes, a fiction writer needs a jumpstart. Usually I’ll pick up whatever I happen to be reading at the time (right this instant it’s World War Z by Max Brooks), but other times I’ll reach for the BASS collection. I give 20 minutes of my time to sift through a handful of pages, and I’ll absorb a self-contained story and a big jolt of inspiration that could really lead anywhere.

For example, instead of writing something original, I wrote a column about reading to get ideas for writing. Soooo existential.

Regardless, if you’re looking for a good read, I seriously recommend the BASS series. The newest versions are somewhat expensive, but you can find last year’s best short stories at a used book store for cheap – and the stories don’t spoil with age.

I will now return to my unemployed high. I love summer.

The Word Whore Archives

June 18, 2007

Top 25 All-Time Best Metal Albums - Part 3

The list so far:
25. Testament – Practice What You Preach
24. Deep Purple - Machine Head
23. Van Halen - 1984
22. Anthrax - Among the Living
21. Tool - Lateralus
20. Dokken - Back for the Attack
19. Joe Satriani - Surfing With the Alien
18. Dio - Holy Diver
17. Slayer - Seasons in the Abyss
16. Danzig - Danzig
15. tie Ozzy Osbourne - No Rest for the Wicked and Black Label Society - The Blessed Hellride:
14. Motley Crue - Shout at the Devil:
13. Dream Theater - Metropolis Pt. 2: Scenes From a Memory:
12. Megadeth - Rust in Peace:
11. Guns and Roses - Appetite For Destruction:
10. Judas Priest – British Steel:
9. AC/DC - Back in Black:

Here are the final entries of ultimate metaldom:


ridethelightning.jpg#8 Metallica - Ride the Lightening: I’m kind of upset at putting a Metallica album over a Megadeth album, but hell, it happens. As far as its importance, Ride the Lightening secured Metallica’s name in the lexicon of great metal acts. Sure, Kill ‘em All was a great album, but there were other bands doing similar things, and no one knew if they could follow up KEA with a solid sophomore release. Ride the Lightening shattered doubts and left many screaming for more. There is a feeling that permeates both this album and Master of Puppets. I don’t know exactly how to describe it, but it’s in the production quality of the album. It’s not quite perfect, but at the same time, it’s perfectly not perfect. It’s an ambience that does creep up your spine, much as they describe in “Creeping Death.” Personally, I think Metallica got it so right with this album and Puppets, that I have been thoroughly disappointed with everything since.

#7 Ozzy Osbourne – Blizzard of Oz: Blizzard … is a highly influential album for a few of reasons. First of all, it is the first solo Ozzy album. Second, it’s an amazingly good album. Third, it featured guitarist Randy Rhodes who died just a couple of years later. While he also worked on Diary of a Madman, it was this album, for Rhodes and Ozzy, where everything clicked at that “greatest ever” level. Rhodes inspired a new breed of guitarist. His extremely clean, neo-classic style can be heard in guitarists ranging from Yngwie Malmsteen to the guys from Papa Roach. While Eddie Van Halen was probably the first hard rock/metal guitar virtuoso, Rhodes was the first neo-classicist.

sabbathparanoid.jpg#6 Black Sabbath – Paranoid: Wow, it was hard to narrow down what Sabbath album I wanted here. I mean, I knew I wanted #6 to be Sabbath, and I had originally put We Sold our Soul for Rock and Roll, but since that’s a greatest hits album, I decided it was kind of cheating. So, I went with Paranoid on the strength of the title track, War Pigs, Iron Man, and Fairies Wear Boots. Great stuff. These songs probably defined what metal was to become. The use of power chords in minor keys set the mood that would permeate metal albums to this very day. There is probably no band that has been more influential on metal music.

#5 (TIE) Iron Maiden – Piece of Mind and Iron Maiden – Powerslave: There are those who would argue that Number of the Beast is a better album, but they’re wrong. These are my two favorite Maiden albums and I think they best capture the band’s musical and songwriting abilities. Every member of this band is tremendously gifted in what they do and work well together. This #5 spot goes to Iron Maiden in general, really, but I just like these albums a lot more than the other stuff. I think they should probably have called it quits after Seventh Son of a Seventh Son, but they keep putting out stuff. If they continue, they’ll probably wind up slipping further down the list.

#4 Pantera – Vulgar Display of Power: There is no album heavier than this. It’s as simple as that. The title is amazingly apt. There was a visceral power to Pantera that very few bands ever possess. Dimebag Darrell’s guitar work is at its best on Vulgar Display … with such powerhouse songs as Walk and This Love shredding your senses. You can feel Phil Anselmo’s anguish as he belts out the vocals. There may be and master_of_puppets.jpgmay have been better musicians than Pantera, but there has never been a band that can make you feel exactly what they are feeling like Pantera could. There has never been a band before or since that can translate a boot to the freaking head like Pantera. Perhaps that’s a good thing.

#3 Metallica – Master of Puppets: Metallica, whether writing fast, aggressive music or more consumer friendly heavy tunes, has always had the knack for coming up with catchy riffs. Songs that stick in your head and are very enjoyable to listen to. Master of Puppets is, to me, their crowning achievement in music writing. The dark side to this is that it was the last album to feature bassist Cliff Burton, who died on the tour for this album. And that fact in no small way effects fans emotions toward this album. However, it doesn’t detract from how good this album is. There is no dull moments, every track from beginning to end is fresh and vibrant and is probably the band’s best-ever mix of musicianship and consumerism.

#2 Megadeth – Peace Sells … But Who’s Buying?: It was really hard to put Slayer in the first spot because Peace Sells … is actually my favorite of the top three. However, I felt that Slayer nudged ahead of Megadeth because of that album’s influence on the genre. Megadeth, though, is metal’s maestro. Lead singer/guitarist Dave Mustaine has always had the ability to find some of the best musicians out there and work them well into his compositions. This album features heavy, fast songs with lots of complex melodies and intricate guitar work. The bass line for the title track was intro music for MTV news for many years. If this slayerreigninblood.jpgalbum had the production value of some of Megadeth’s later albums, this would definitely be the #1 album.

#1: Slayer – Reign in Blood: Organizing the top three was probably more difficult than the rest of the list. Each of my top three albums tremendously impacted metal, but Reign in Blood redefined speed metal. At the time, it was faster, heavier, darker and more gruesome than anything before it. Off-key and off-time guitar solos permeate the album, however, in this rare case, instead of detracting, this dissonance added to the strength of the album. Reign in Blood is in many ways still the benchmark against which speed metal music is measured.

So, that’s the list. Suck it, nonbelievers.

Cullen has made his list, and he's sticking to it

I'm All About The Guitar Archives

When It Pains, It Roars

i paid no attention to my fare, just glided to her softly spoken destination on some kind of earthbound autopilot. i spoke the toll with my eyes on the sideview, and she handed some bills and something else to me over the seat. she was gone before i could say a word. it was dark and the pile felt strange; too many bills for the $12 cab fee, plus something in the pile was too irregular, angular, smooth.

a photograph. i turned it over in the streetlight until i could make it out and remembered where it's from: a cracked plaster cement stairway in a building i've long since left. i remember the morning like yesterday when i found that graffiti scrawled in the stairwell. and i remembered it's author. she was all peroxide lemon yellow blond scattered hair and glass blue eyes, a black biker jacket, a sunflower dress. late one summer night must have been about twenty or so people in that place, most crowded into the kitchen around a keg of beer. she said she liked my haircut and laughed when i asked if she was punk rock. i had it made.

ParkNight.jpg a little while later, she had gotten into one of those quiet fights with her friend, the kind of fight that seethes venom and threatens violence. i remember him grabbing her by the arm and jerking her body towards him. her hair fell into her eyes and, the way her jacket moved, i could see that the shoulder on her sundress had torn. so i took the dare and stepped up to them, telling some lame joke and maybe get him to relax. well, he wasn't having any of that, and he quickly dotted my eye. i stepped back, still with the beer bottle in my hand - neck up, down at my side - and shook my head. i laughed a bit and started to explain myself when he hit me again. i mean, square in the nose this time. see, i had had my right arm at my side with my hand around the neck of the beer bottle. i learned to do that when i was younger. it was a good way to hide it when underage drinking in public, or at least make things less conspicuous. as it turns out, it also allows for a quick swing. i really didn't think about it, it was something more or less like a reflex. the bottle crashed into the side of that motherfucker's head, and he crumpled to the floor of the kitchen bleeding and screaming. a couple of other guys came towards me but stopped short. i looked down at the jagged glass in my hand. by this time, Lemon Yellow was standing behind me, tugging on my shirtsleeve to leave. we left out the back door like some Bonnie and Clyde shit.

we ran down the street and hid behind what? a car? some bushes? something. she asked me how my face felt, and i wanted to say that it hurt but it came out "it pains." we had a laugh about it. we got back to my home, get high, drink wine, sun rise, fall out, wake up…she's got on one of my shirts tied in a knot at the waist. she's in my wallet. i tell her there's $87 and she looks at me like she's gonna cry, and it mighta been cuz she got caught, but i think it's cuz she ain't no thief. i told her to keep it anyway. she says she's sorry, says that she and her boyfriend are catching a bus to New York City. i tell her she should be running from that place, that she should be heading west, that the sun sets too early where she's going. she laughs, leaves.


Can't help but wonder if she ever made it to New York.


We're Gonna Be Using Aliases On This One.. Archives

So...yeah.

So...yeah.

This weekend, about seventy people, all of whom were strangers at one point, converged on San Antonio to eat meat, have a good time, and abuse their livers. For three years, members of TotalFark and their friends and loved ones have gathered for this event, and this year, as a special bonus, several of the writers here at FTTW were able to join.

beer%20belly.jpg
There was Josh, aka Baby Huey, as well as our favorite word whore, Ian. Mel was there (not so much) and it was great to meet everyone in person. Makes you reflect. This Internet thing is a pretty strange machine. Bringing people together and all that. I could wax philosophical, but honestly, I'm fucking exhausted.

So instead, I'll take this opportunity to quickly announce the fourth annual Texas Barbecue. It will be Father's Day weekend, as usual. I hope that you will all think about coming next year and have enough warning to save up money even if you decide that a motorcycle is a good investment (cough michele and turtle cough). Because I think a lot of us would call each other friends, but meeting in person takes it to a whole new level.

Uber's Corner Archives

June 15, 2007

Some People Never Learn....

Jim, Jim, Jim, Jim, Jim...

I know billionaires can afford the good crack, but you’re going to have to share some of it with the NHL Board of Governors if you want them to go along with your plan.

Move a team.

An American team.

To Canada. To Hamilton (Ontario)?

Seriously, REALLY good crack.

Just incase your flunkies haven’t laid it out for you, here are the facts:

Balsillie_52257.jpg1) Like Bettman is ever going to let you move one of his precious expansion teams, to CANADA. You know he hates Canada right?

2) Nashville is not going to let the team out of their lease (up in 2011) without a HUGE fight. The Preds can get out of their lease if it can be shown that only 14,000 (or less) seats have been sold per game. Trouble is there is a clause that lets the city of Nashville buy up the extra tickets if they want to. They want to and have already said as much. They’ll make more money on the deal if you have to buy them out.

3) While I would LOVE to have a NHL team in my (literal) back yard, that would give Southern Ontario THREE (3) teams within TWO (2) hours of each other (Toronto & Buffalo) if you up it to THREE (3) hours, we can add in Detroit and at FIVE (5) hours we have the fekking Sens. I don’t doubt that we could support it, but do we want to? Do the other NHL markets want to share their piece of the pie? They’re not saying – I think they’re hoping that Bettman does the dirty work for them.

4) Hamilton already has an AHL team (the Bulldogs) that draws a smallish crowd. They won the Calder Cup (the AHL’s equivalent of the Stanley Cup) this year – only it was like it was being played in, say, Anaheim. Nobody noticed.

5) You’ve already pissed off the Board. You’ve signed a lease with Copp’s Coliseum in Hamilton (a great place to watch hockey, right Dogs?) and in this morning’s Hamilton Spectator you’re selling advanced tickets. The horse is wondering why the cart is in front of it. The Board took you off the agenda for this week’s meeting, saying that it didn’t get proper notification. It got notification alright, but are you getting what’s going on?

So – good luck with it. I hope you can pull this off, really – it’s sure going to be fun watching you try.


NHL08_cover.jpgIn Other News...

The Islanders bought out the remainder of Alexei Yashin’s *spit* contract. Please wait a moment while I laugh my fekking ass off. Some day I will share with you all my hatred of Yashin *spit*, but the gag order has not yet lifted.

Hasek is staying in Detroit for at least another season. Good move – that will make y’all contenders.

The Leafs signed captain Mats Sundin to a one year deal worth approximately 5.5 million. Good move – that will make y’all contenders.


The End of the Season, the End of I’ll See You On The Ice – for now...

Hockey is finally over; my heart has been broken – yet again. Now I know how Elmer Fudd feels when it’s duck season – woefully inadequate.

It’s time for a bit of a break while I enjoy one of Canada’s finest seasons – Construction.

Watch FASTER THAN THE BLOG tomorrow for a list of tonight’s winners from the NHL Awards and keep watching the BLOG for further NHL updates as they appeal to me.

It’s been a great season, I’ve really enjoyed writing for FASTER THAN THE WORLD and I’m sticking around for as long as they’ll have me.

Have a great summer. I’ll see you in September.


Deb’s pool is open; you are only invited if you bring the beer – real beer – not that American shite.

I'll See You On The Ice Archives

Another Change

Hello to all of my readers this week! Just a note about last week, I began my new position at the hotel here in my new hometown! So things here are moving at quite a busy rate! Aside from all the renovations we have new neighbors here, and everyone is settling in. I work at a great place and I am getting used to the way things are run, which is a bit different than what I am used to, but not too far off the mark.

bellhop1.jpg Does everyone have issues with their place of work? I know most people do but I went to work the other day and was subject to the complete soap opera that is my new workplace. I had employees that I was supposed to be learning from speaking negatively about management and also even some of the guests!

I heard nothing but gossip and rumors from these people. Thankfully, these people also at the same time gave a notice and will only be there for a short time. I just cannot believe that this kind of behavior is coming from people working in the hospitality industry. They were talking about sex and subjects that got me to feel as though I was still in high school, overhearing a couple of fifteen year olds talking during a study period.

Does anyone else have this happen to them when they go to work? Shouldn’t those topics be better left to times when these people are NOT on the clock? There were even personal calls made to other employees in order to gossip about inter office disputes that they had no business knowing about! I spent about four hours in shock over how these people treated their place of employment with disgust, contempt, and even plain disdain. Why work for a company that you don’t like? Why vocalize this in the lobby of the very place you work? What I do know is that if I were to be in a position of power I would have dismissed all of them at once. I don’t believe they should continue to earn money while they are consistently bad mouthing everything from the building, down to the employees who work there because they like what they do.

I chose to apply to work for this new place because it is where I want to work, it’s where I like to be, and while I may not agree with all of the policies they may have, I have to accept it because I want to be employed where I applied. If I were to be as disgusted as these particular employees seem to be, I would have already left! I have ideas about how things should be run or at least could be, and I will bring those ideas to the people I am required to answer to, and either they will be accepted or not. That to me is how changes are made, by communication with those you work with. Change will not happen by sitting on a lobby couch simply bitching about what the supervisors are doing. I am used to working in a professional environment where discussions stay away from words like, SLUT, WHORE, ASSHOLE, and other words of the four letter nature.steph.JPG To begin my employment at a facility that is almost a hundred times more expensive, where the employees act like I have witnessed is just appalling to me. Does anyone else have these issues when they work?

Other than all of that my new roommate and I are doing fine aside from some little bumps in the road. I am now working five days a week as well as part time on my days off, and my roommate simply works five days a week and has his weekends off. Our Schedules are so opposing that actually we barely see one another, part of which is good, and part of which is bad. For example, I was at my job the other day when my roommate called me to ask where his pipe was. Now, I don’t mind helping out my buddy when he can’t find something, but I’d rather not have to hear about him having a party when I am not home, not to mention that when I finally do get home, nothing is going on and there is no one to talk to or even just relax with. I am mostly left to my own devices, and sometimes that can really suck. I tend to just spend time in my room with my animals and then go right back to work the next day. My goal for this summer is to save up the money to get myself a new car, and I think it might all just work out. However it might be awful frustrating until that time. I would like to be able to have a social life as well as a working life. However I don’t think that it will happen just yet. So I have got a great summer ahead of me that will be very busy, and a lot of fun. I just hope I don’t get sucked into the nastiness that I have witnessed lately. I don’t want to be bitter. I also hope that I wind up with some time free so that I can actually have a bit of fun. Because it is no fun to have all work, and no play. That makes Matthew a dull boy…HAHA! You all have a wonderful week and thank you for all your patience with me while I finish settling into my new environment! Bless you all!
Don’t worry about me, I’m a drag queen, what do I know?


Matthew doesn't talk about such things at work, but it's all he talks about at home.


Diary Of A Vermont Drag Queen Archives

Let's Get Coup De Main with Andy Pettite and Tim Lincecum
- Soundtrack by Mansun

If the term in the title baffles you, Wikipedia is a few keystrokes away!

Godamighty, the entire world gets sensitive and now Gary Sheffield opens his maw and swallows his foot. That is impressive and definitely NOT in the job description. Nineteen year veteran, nine-time All Star, batting title . . . this is not the guy who needs to be on a sudden adamdunn.jpgshoe leather diet. MLB's Specialist for Media Relations, Michael Teevan, must be on an ethanol binge after this fiasco. Gary Sheffield is like gas stored in a plastic gas can sitting in the hot sunlight - it's just a matter of time before there is a spectacular explosion . . .

The trade market is supposedly heating up with Adam Dunn, Mark Buehrle, and Mark Teixeira topping the wish lists of GMs everywhere. This is where the Domino Theory is applicable - the first move, be it for Dunn or Dontrelle Willis, will set all other objects in motion. Inertia and potential energy are BIG concepts in MLB and ready to pop up at any time. Add the insanity of a GM floating on the fringes of the wild-card race to that and you have an incredibly nonsensical scenario. The quiet move may be the best in this year's market . . .

The Braves refuse to go away and have an ass-whipping stored up for Ted Lilly. What a punk. No wonder he goes through organizations like shit through a goose . . . the Deathwatch is ON! Joe Crede has to have back surgery and no one on that team can hit. Hey Ozzie, c'mon man, it's Three Mile Island time! Nothing else this team brings to the park is worth watching, so give the people what they want (pause to give props to Ray Davies). Spanglish curses, short-man syndrome . . . the REAL OzzFest! The Phillies are losing Freddie Garcia right as Jon Leiber is getting red-hot. Too bad; they had the ability to make the NL East very interesting . . .

There's no real reason that I pulled Mansun out to pimp out to my seven readers, God love you each and all! Here's the deal: no one here in America has heard "Attack of the Grey Lantern", have you? Get it and listen. It bumped Blur from the Number One slot when Britpop had a stranglehold (TED!) on the British charts. Then, once you regain your bearings, check out "Six" which is disturbed, flawed and brilliant all at once. Paul Draper has admitted using as many drugs as anyone I know and "Six" revels in that, pharmaceutically outshining Duran Duran or Tears For Fears or any other British band whose vision outstripped their reach .
. . this may be the ONLY truly psychedelic CD I own and it is phenomenal. It is up there with the Pacifier's self-titled CD for the "CD I Never Thought I Would Own That Ended Up Blowing My Mind". By the way, Pacifier has changed their name back to "Shihad", as they were originally Mansun3.jpgknown. Oh well. Hey Paul Draper - reference serotonin; the Book of Mormon; and Richard Rogers in one work such as "Six" and I’m sold. The Marquis de Sade asides are just wonderful bonuses . . .

Enough gushing. And truly, if you are baffled by the title, please, please go read a book. Your mind is small and your stream is weak. This coming from an Nth-generation hillbilly . . . Go Tribe! Grady Sizemore for Prez! Jake Peavy Is God (move over, Clapton).

Somebody needs to smack Chris Daughtry upside the head. He just played the crappy Chattanooga music festival “Riverbend” and was an ass to all involved. Bring me the head of Simon Cowell before this goes any further . . . and I am now to be known as J Diddlely Dingus Puff Panda.

Bob Wickman, save me! No one has any grit anymore.

Later y’all. I’m off to see the Wizard.

Never Liked The Beatles, Never Loved Elvis Archives

Volume 4 Issue 8

CH4-PG22%20%28color%29.jpg

CH4-PG23%20%28color%29.jpg

CH4-PG24%20%28color%29.jpg

Previous Issues

June 14, 2007

Wither the Cavaliers

Wither The Cavaliers

What I really wanted was solid entertainment. I wanted a series that was competitive, or at least that offered the convincing illusion of being competitive. I wanted a reason to root for the underdog, to actually question the ability of the overwhelming favorites to pull off a win in the NBA Finals.

I haven't gotten it, though. In Game 1, the Spurs won. In Game 2, the Spurs killed. And in Game 3, the Cavs had their hearts ripped out.

cavsfan.jpgIt was a close game in the final minutes. While the Spurs had the lead, it really was anyone's game in the fourth quarter. The Cavaliers were successful in keeping the score close and not letting San Antonio run away with the game toward the end. They had a legitimate shot to win. But in the end, they weren't able to pull it off. It was brutal for me to watch, and I'm not even that big of a Cleveland fan. At that point, I was just rooting for them to make the series interesting.

When LeBron James drove to the basket, beautifully, and managed a contorted finger roll that spun along the rim, sank halfway down the basket and then popped back out like a damn jack-in-the-box, that was just a killer. That knocked the wind right out of me. When his three pointer rattled in and then out, it was a shot to the stomach. And when Anderson Goddamn Varejao took a pass from LeBron with mere seconds left in the game and then--instead of immediately dumping the ball back into LeBron's hand and giving him a shot at tying or winning the game for them--decided to have a seizure in the middle of the lane and fling the basketball at the backboard as if he was trying to make a miracle half-court shot . . . well, let's just say that wasn't the happiest moment of the night for me.

At the end of the day, though, while I may have tried to convince myself that Cleveland had an actual (slim, but true) shot at an incredible upset, the reality is that they never really did. As great as James can be--and he's been good, but not truly great in this series--he just doesn't have the supporting cast to take down the Spurs, who are incredibly good. I think that was made apparent when Varejao worked his epileptic magic in Cleveland's third-to-last offensive play. Meanwhile, after Mike Brown finally gave in to the cries of the media and fans and started Daniel Gibson--the hot Cleveland--in place of the hobbled Larry Hughes, Gibson responded with his first bad game in awhile during these playoffs, shooting 1-for-10 on the night.

I mean, what the hell do you do at that point?

lebron%20argues.jpgTo make matters even worse, the Spurs didn't play well in Game 3. They served up a golden opportunity to Cleveland and the Cavaliers were unable to take advantage of it. The gods (or perhaps their own skill?) seemed to be conspiring against them. Hell, even on the final play, at home, with the ball in the hands of the biggest star on the court, the Cavaliers were unable to get a foul called against Bruce Bowen. A foul, in fact, that was intentional. Bowen purposefully fouled James and the refs didn't give a single blow on their whistle. And LeBron shot his three, and he missed, and that was the game.

But understand, even if Bowen had been called for his obvious, intentional foul, it's unlikely it would have been called a continuation, meaning James would have only had two free throws, leaving them still down a point even if he did make them both. Further, even if he did get the call and the continuation, there's certainly no guarantee James would have made all three to tie the game and, likely, send it in to overtime. James and the rest of Cleveland aren't known for their quality free throw shooting.

And so it goes. The simple reality is that the Spurs are a much better basketball team and the Cavaliers have a lot of work to do before they can hang with the best teams in the West. Even with the Spurs having an off night, even with the game in Cleveland, and even in a must-win situation, the Cavaliers simply weren't able to put together a good enough game to beat San Antonio. Now they're down three, and while they still technically have a chance to win this series by sweeping the next four games, they won't. They'll be lucky to avoid a sweep.

Which is too bad.

I mean, all I really wanted was some solid entertainment.

Joel might not know that the San Antonio-based editor of his article has been bored stiff as well.

Lucky Bounce Archives

Not Older, Better (yeah, right bwahahaha!)

I'm getting old. So are you, so STFU, this is not free-for-all, it's a sensitive, endearing self-examination that really suffers when I can hear you mocking me. As I was saying; I'm getting old. I'm pushing 40, in the sense that I will be 40 in just under 3 years. In the more real sense of people only having the ammunition that you hand them, I will start telling people I'm 40 in 5, maybe 8 years. Or sooner, I don't know, I'm not really hung up on numbers, but damned if one thing isn't really chapping my ass (and affecting my vision). What brought on this little mini wahh wahh crybaby rant is that I have an eyebrow hair that is so long that it is bending down and getting stuck with the tip against my eyelid. Seriously, look; click it.

I was okay with gray hair on my head. I am just kinda starting to cultivate silvery winglets on the sides like Paulie Walnuts, although I first think of some comic book character from so long ago I don't know which comic or what sort of character he was, just that it looked kind of cool. Nick Fury? I was fine with white hairs popping up in my beard; I don't wear a mustache anymore, and like most men my age, the goatee thing was a little played for me a few years before the gray came in anyway. I even talked myself into pretending that I was okay with the one gray hair that sprang up in the, um, carpet. (We won't be talking about the devastation that wrought on my fragile self-esteem.)

Yeah, gray I'm over, but long, flowing eyebrows I'm really discombobulated by. You might can tell by the photo, (rather a difficult self-shot, and not one that I'm likely to employ a photog for); it's not the only one that is overgrown. I will be trimming them, I just have to, although I'm going to wait until tomorrow afternoon (when I'm off work for a couple of days); just in case I screw it up and need to get someone to even them out, or maybe I'll shave them and start a trend. It's just something I never saw coming, even though I've been mocking people with stupid eyebrows my entire ... Oh, Karma, and just as "My Name is Earl" starts on the telly. Spooky.

I, however, will not be one of those people that people like me mock behind their backs; "Can't he see that those things are going to catch a wind shear and throw him into traffic one of these days?" I will take a more studious look into the mirror in the mornings from now on, and tend to personal grooming that people might notice. Like big overgrown eyebrows that dwarves could live in. Or like the day last week that I missed shaving about a third of my face, I shit you not.


unclejoey.jpg That's the way this 'getting old' crap compounds itself. You're getting old and stuff starts changing without notice, and this coincides with over 20 years of basically the same face looking back at you each morning. You don't really look at it with any real interest, no matter how handsome you think you are; you've seen it too many times before. You look up the nose as you turn off the trimmer, you look at the teeth and the tongue after you scrub them, look at the locks as you brush them into whatever wannabe Conan pomp you can manage, and then you turn off the light and get on your way. You're not exactly expecting anything new, in fact, that is the one good thing about your own face: predictability. That is, until this afternoon when I felt something crawling on my eye.


Why can't I even type the word 'predictability' without the words 'the milkman, the paperboy, even TV' droning through my skull? Damn you Dave Coulier!!


Richard will be measuring eyebrows at the Lion's Club this Thursday.


Sudden Valley Ranch Archives

It’s Not A Soda, It’s A Coke.

All you readers from California and the other 48 states, and member-nations of the UN security council are using the wrong expression for a carbonated beverage.

It’s not “pop”. That’s lame.

It’s not “soda” either. Soda is a white powder you use to try to make your refrigerator smell like something besides what you cooked last night. And it’s not working.

It’s a “coke”.

225px-Dr_Pepper_logo.pngIn Texas, all sodas are cokes. This is simple efficiency, how many goddamn words do you need to waste on these things?

Bubba: You want a coke?
Earl: Yep.
Bubba: What kinda coke you want?
Earl: Gimme a Dr Pepper

That is not a typo. Dr Pepper does not have a “.” after the “r”. It never has. In 1885 when a pharmacist named Charles Alderton invented Dr Pepper in Waco Texas, periods were pretty hard to come by, usually once a month on the Santa Fe train.

I might have made some of that up.

Dr Pepper is supposed to be the oldest major soft drink brand in America. The legend goes Alderton named it after the father of a girl he was in love with, but frankly that sounds like bullshit to me and more than a little weird.

There is an independent bottler in Dublin Texas, the oldest Dr Pepper bottler in the country, that still produces DP using pure cane sugar and not corn syrup.

http://www.dublindrpepper.com/

The old Dr Pepper logo had the numbers 10, 2 and 4 in it. You were supposed to drink one 3 times a day because that’s when your body needed over a hundred calories of sugar and crap. But not prune juice. That is just a nasty rumor.

Roughing It Archives

Is It Wicked To Care?

Yesterday was a milestone. I turned in the last paper of my first year in grad school, meaning that I am now no longer a first-year student. All that I need to do now is sit around and wait to see if I am an academic failure. I have been doing this every term since I went back to school and started taking it seriously, and I must say that the expectation of dismal failure almost always yields positive results. If you think you’re going to fail, that A- just doesn’t look so bad. This is, of course, no way to plan out important goals like performing a surgery or invading a PaulingGraduation.jpgforeign country, but I am blessed with being utterly unimportant in the grand scheme of things. If, for example, I’m wrong about something Hemingway or Spenser wrote, no one is going to die. I’ll just look kind of dumb, and while that sucks it carries no dire consequences. So, as usual, I’m crossing my fingers and expecting the worst. That being said, I’m still pretty relieved.

After I dropped the paper off yesterday, I picked up the student newspaper for some reading material while I waited for the bus. (I sure as hell am not going to dive into Clarissa just yet, though that’s part of the plan this summer.) The student paper is one of my favorite sources for news, since the writing usually falls into two quite entertaining categories: snarky sarcasm about campus affairs or ill-informed rants about politics and other big important stuff. It’s always good to have something to either laugh with or laugh at, and the paper rarely fails to satisfy.

Yesterday’s edition, though, was something completely different and had I been paying any attention to the world around me for the last two months it would have been obvious. It’s graduation time, and the issue was dedicated to the happy young graduates, featuring embarrassing baby pictures and nice dedications from parents and faculty. As usual, I was paging through the paper from the back to the front (because the goofy editorials and even goofier letters are on the last few pages,) but all was disappointment. This issue of the paper was all about the grads, and I suppose I can’t really hold it against anyone at the paper for saving one issue out of the year to dedicate to something nice.

Anyway, as I was flipping the pages, I ran across a full-page ad from some local corporate bank congratulating the graduates who were going on to become full-time employees or interns there. The ad ran the name of every fresh-faced (as I imagine them) new worker bee with a big hearty welcome. I thought that was nice, and for some reason I read every name listed, even though I didn’t know any of the people and knew I wouldn’t since I rarely leave the confines of the English Department. I thought about these people, most of whom are probably six or seven years my Graduation.jpgjunior, and how they were probably about to enter into lifelong and lucrative careers, and I couldn’t help but…well…I know that envy is an ugly word in our “I’m okay, you’re okay” society, but yes, that was about the closest feeling I had.

I know that corporate banking isn’t some high-minded and idealistic occupation; in fact, it can probably be soul-crushing. What’s a crushed soul, though, when compared with a well-paying job and a set career? This isn’t a pity party. I’m happy with where I am in life, except when I’m not, and there is no way to get those years back and not flunk out of junior college three times and not waste five years of my life doing nothing. I just wonder sometimes what it’s like to have taken the realistic road in life and to have lived up to all expectations: going to college at eighteen, joining a fraternity, living in a cramped apartment full of assholes, and getting a good job at a bank through Dad, the department or the frat. I guess people like that are usually considered boring among romantics, and for the most part I am surrounded by folks in the English Department who are out to save the world and would probably share that romantic sentiment. I just wonder sometimes if a steady income beats following your dreams. Oh well. Life is good and the first year is now over. Che sera sera, and congratulations to the class of ’07.

Secular Monk Archives

My Dignity, My Armor and My Lance

A’ight, got a fridge full of beer, extra smokes and we have music out the wazoo piled in front of the stereo. Randy’s here now, and it’s time to get our nerd on. After we go through the Los Rabbis he brought plus the latest Lightning Bolt, it’s time to edumicate him on the glories of the Karl Hendricks Trio.

Maybe it’s because they don’t get out of Pittsburgh much anymore, but it seems more people have seen Sasquatch than heard this band, and that just ain’t proper. I think Randy’ll dig ‘em, so…

kh3cigs.gifKarl Hendricks formed the first Trio after a lo-fi crash ‘n bash solo debut, the I Hate This Party EP, which followed the breakup of Sludgehammer. Four great songs I still listen to more than any of the early 90s 4-track stuff that actually got heard. (In college radio-type circles, but still.) It looks like Randy’s hooked by the time “Beergasm” blurts from the speakers. “I didn’t know he was ever this punky”. He smiles, but Karl Hendricks 101 has just begun.

I play a few key tunes from Buick Electra and Misery and Women, the first two full-length group efforts, making sure to visit the smokin’ cover of the Stones’ “She Was Hot”. I’m compelled to hit most of the Some Girls Like Cigarettes 10”. “Some nights I miss you / Some nights I miss you more / Some nights I miss the bed / And have to sleep on the floor.”

I saw this band many, many times in Pittsburgh while in college. The Iron City had a fantastic underground rock scene at the time (probably still does, but I’m woefully out of the loop), and you could guarantee that if a touring band came through town in those days, one of the following would be on the bill: KH III, Don Caballero, Hurl, Swob, Blunderbuss, shit, am I forgetting anyone? Good times, but enough with the nostalgia trip…the thing is, as many times as I stood five feet from the Karl Hendricks Trio happily getting my eardrums pummeled, I never really knew what the band was into. Hendricks’ Naked Raygun shirt was reassuring, of course, but…?

So me and my boy Randy take it upon ourselves to discuss as the empties start to pile up and the ashtray fills. They’ve covered Tim Buckley, Donavan and Neil Young, but they don’t sound like any of those cats…although when Karl’s blazing through a 5 minute guitar solo, ol’ Neil comes to mind more than anyone else. Just like Mr. Young, the musician-types may scoff at the lack of “technicality”, but the passion behind the string-mangling is no joke. If you don’t hear it, you’re just a jerk. (No, not you Randy, calm down. I would have already pulled the ripcord on this session if you weren’t obviously enjoying it.) “Dinosaur Jr?” Randy posits. An obvious touchstone for the hard drive of the upbeat numbers, but these three play with more control. Another friend once wondered if they might be Helmet fans. Possible, but the chunky, fuzzy power chords aren’t as precise. We realize we’re even dorking ourselves out and take a piss break.

Armed with a few more Golden Monkeys we get back down to business. A Gesture of Kindness storms out of the gate with “Foolish Words of a Woman in Love”, “Four Babes in a Pontiac” fly by (did that one just flip me off? I ask the Monkey in my hand, but it speaks no evil), and we arrive at the nine-minute monster of “Your Damned Impertinence”. For A While, It Was Funny goes by pretty quick. I do dig this album, but I can’t explain why I’ve listened to it the least of all of them, except for the tunes “Naked and High on Drugs” and “A Boy Who Plays with Dolls”. I make a mental note to listen to it more and cross my fingers that I don’t just have a subconscious desire to be naked and high on drugs while playing with dolls. This one, from 1996, was the first one released by Merge Records, who have done the world a huge favor by reissuing most of the earlier stuff originally on smaller Pittsburgh labels Peas Kör, Big Ten Rex and Mind Cure. (Spirit of Orr stepped up to the plate and made Gesture available again, first issued by Fiasco. Bless you, Spirit!)

khdeclare.gifRandy’s looking anxious about too much geekspeak…time to get down to the meat and potatoes, the crux of the biscuit if you will. (Suddenly kinda hungry…should we order a pizza? Maybe I’ll just offer Randy some Ramen noodles. The pizza guy seems terrified of this place.) 1998 saw the arrival of Declare Your Weapons, the king daddy of Karl Hendricks Trio albums, the one where it all absolutely clicked start to finish for me, where one of my favorite bands became one of the Most Important Bands Ever for me. Randy raises an eyebrow, and I’m just shitfaced enough by now to get up on my soapbox, although hopefully still with it enough to make some kind of Max sense.

See…more than any other band, I really feel like I’ve grown up with this one, from the lustful adolescence of my early 20s to the premium wage slaveness of my 30s. Over time, Hendricks’ lyrical focus has shifted some from being drunk and sad about girls (good god, the undergrad Max could relate!) to a more mature observation of society, especially the forgotten blue collar underbelly. Hendricks the Observer has evolved; boozy depression has become angry disappointment (good god, modern day Max can relate!). “Do You Like to Watch Me Sob?” (“Is that what gets you off?”) has grown into “When Will the Goddamn Poor Wise Up?” (“When will the goddamn poor wise up / and just kill everyone in a suit / When will goddamn me wise up / and stop putting my faith in you / I’m getting too old to care about / what they call right and wrong”). Hendricks the songwriter has learned to spice his tunes with a creativity and confidence that goes far beyond the usual boy/girl crap, especially on those that are still about the age old boy/girl crap. “Your Lesbian Friends” breaks my fucking heart every time I hear it. It’s a ballad where the narrator bitterly describes trying to entertain his mate’s friends and find a way to relate to them while she’s out finding a new love. “Your lesbian friends come over; they curse when you’re not here / But they calm down when I offer them some beer / We try to talk, but they don’t even like football / Without you around, we’re getting nowhere at all.” And then he gets really bitter, misdirecting his anger at his houseguests while addressing his partner: “I sit in the chair and I wait for the song to end / Gotta break up another fight between your lesbian friends / Those friends of yours, they sure know how to wreck the house / Haven’t they got better things to do with their fists and mouths?” “Know More about Jazz”, “Like John Travolta”…this whole album is a shining example of what pop music is capable of, and a humiliating kick in the crotch to the shit that clogs the radio waves. I wanna put Declare Your Weapons in a steel cage match with any of Linkin Park’s crybaby teenybopper dogshit and watch it cry for mama. You listening, you little candyass Park pussies?

*ahem* Randy’s eyes are wide enough to tell me I should step down a little. Still on the box, just a lower tier.

After a few tunes with the Karl Hendricks Rock Band, an expanded lineup with Matt Jencick from Hurl joining on second guitar (surprisingly, not really as loud as the KH III), a reconstituted Trio put forth The Jerks Win Again in 2003, the last we’ve heard from them so far. (Fuck…do you like to watch me sob?) Right off it announces itself as maintaining the quality level with “Chuck Dukowski Was Confused”, using former members of Black Flag to examine the current state of things. (Fuck’n A, Karl!) “Chuck Dukowski was confused / He wants to live, he wishes he was dead / Though he wrote the best song on Damaged / Henry Rollins gets all the backstage head.”) Randy, like all right-thinking folks, is a big Black Flag fan, and he’s visibly excited. Think he’s a Karl Hendricks Trio fan for life now, too. I love that guy. I need a beer. The hits just keep on comin’, and we hear something kinda remarkable. (No, definitely, as I’m about to remark on it.) There are countless songs about addiction. (Shit, might have to throw on Master of Puppets after this, as the lesson almost endeth.) Sometimes about alcohol, usually about drugs…never have I heard someone write a song about a debilitating dependence on food. Morgan Spurlock should have used “The Overweight Lovers” somewhere in Supersize Me. Dang…catchy as hell with the low-key wah-wah (or not, I’m not really sure what that sound is, outside of guitar) as it chugs along and sad as hell in its depiction of a co-dependent couple lost in a haze of junk food and little else. “The one wants to talk all night / The other is just trying to avoid a fight / And in this manner Friday night was frittered away / But a box of key lime tarts could make it all okay.” You might think it’s a mean jab from a man of average physique until you hear “So many miserable ways / To drag yourself through this goddamn world / Force yourself on feeling good / And in the end you might find it turning into your friend.

khfunnycd.gifAt the center of this fine LP we come to “I Think I Forgot Something…My Pants”. (Still with me, Randy? I’ll take the thumb up as a yes…wait…don’t…you’re gonna clean that up, right? Good…you do that while I get us beer and open a fresh pack of Mavericks…geez…did I smoke a whole pack already? I’m a retard…) Pure pop music perfection in a rock ‘n roll context. Karl the narrator lets us know folks with any fashion sense won’t sit next to him (“No matter how crowded the bus or how great the movie”) before revealing “I left the only woman I ever loved / At a Dunkin’ Donuts in Cleveland.” He’s got some pictures of them together, but Jesus Christ, you never want to see them. Key the chorus, while the band kicks it out with conviction: “And I think I forgot something [pause] my pants / My dignity, my armor and my lance / I think I left all my original thoughts back at some bar / I thought I had some friends around here somewhere / Now I wonder where they are.” A few verses later, after declaring the love in his heart for various marginalized folks (the saints and the robbers, hot Asian babes) the story changes and the only women he ever loved were left at a strip bar in Cleveland. *sigh* People line up at the troughs for miles around because they can’t get enough of Rod Stewart croaking out the fucking “standards” they’ve heard a billion and five times before, and The Jerks Win Again languishes in the cluttered shitholes of a few assholes like myself. When will the goddamn poor wise up? (Randy hi-fives me. I love that guy.)

I throw on “The Summer of Warm Beer”, all 13 ½ minutes of it, and let Randy absorb the majesty of Karl Hendricks beating the shit out of his guitar like “Cortez the Killer”.

Then I reflect a little in my stupor. Selfishly, I wish the Karl Hendricks Trio were more prolific, but these people have lives and families and jobs. They’re not a “career” band. Maybe that’s why it’s so good, a few guys getting together when they have time to do what they love without worrying about expectations. Fuck, I don’t know, I don’t have that kind of talent.

I do know an appearance in Philly by this group is a rare event, and I’m still kicking myself for missing the last time, Doc Watson’s, summer ’03. Didn’t have a car at the time, figured I’d take the train and catch a cab back if I had to. At least until my dumb ass got drunk as hell the night before and fell off a wall to eat shit on the sidewalk, cracking my skull and back and somehow twisting the shit out of my ankle. The ankle was the worst of it, could barely walk the next day.

What, Rand, I never told you about that? Well…….

Oh fuck, I embarrass myself
When I try and tell you what that band means to me
I can’t live up to the kind of pressure I feel
In the face of rock history


- the Karl Hendricks Trio, “Know More About Jazz”


Maxwell will have a profile page, just as soon as his editor gets his shit together.

June 13, 2007

There's just some things you gotta do

The Texas Chainsaw Massacre

The original from 1974, not the remake. The remake wasn’t too bad considering the amount of them being made these days, and the quality of said remakes, but the new one did lack in a few areas. I’ll blather on mindlessly about those areas at a later date, but today is the day that we all get to talk about one of the best horror movies ever made, baby, The Texas Chainsaw Massacre. One of the most important too. Yes, horror movies are important, of course they are. Let’s not even start that. There might be movie spoilers here, but TCM is over 30 years old. How long do you want me to wait for you, I mean shit….

The Texas Chainsaw Massacre. Think about it as if you’d never heard of the movie before. A little bit more memorable than, say, The Grudge or I Know What You Did Last Summer. No man, this movie is about a massacre in Texas that involves theTexasHitchhiker.gif use of a chainsaw. There’s this one guy who is way more bad news than any horror villain who has ever appeared onscreen, including some prepubescent chick who pisses on the carpet at parties and stabs herself in the crotch with crap from the parish gift shop. That act was, like, so 1973.

That’s bullshit. The Exorcist is one kickass movie and I’ll be hitting it soon enough.

I was about 12 or 13 when I first saw this movie. The original, crappy, dark as night version. The sound wasn’t too bad but the picture sucked. I couldn’t watch it, as much as I wanted to. I could tell that something cool was going on, but I just couldn’t tell what the hell it was.

Then they remastered it and released it into the general population. Nice move. Well into adulthood, well seasoned in horror and desensitized to any kind of video violence, I was blown away. No wonder people freaked out when it was first released. Even though there’s hardly any blood in this movie, it’s gruesome and graphic and gory in a very unique way – it’s smart as hell without acting like it. The whole thing is well done and pretty disturbing.

You see, what’s missing from this movie – which is one of the things that makes it so great, by the way – is reason. There’s a beginning, a middle and an end, but if you’re not watching the clock it’s pretty hard to tell exactly where you are. Once the confusion starts, it rapidly escalates to terror and doesn’t let up until Leatherface is shaking his fist at the clouds. And there’s not a whole lot of sense to be made of the movie; it relates to the unknown. Don’t get me wrong, the movie is easy to understand; what I mean is that they were very successful in portraying that whole sense of, “What the fuck is going on?”, that sense of mental chaos, running for your life for reasons that, in reality, would almost be beyond your comprehension entirely. Most of us have run from something or other, maybe even run from getting killed by someone, but who among us has run from being chopped up with a chainsaw and made into sausages for other people to eat? And realizing that that’s what will happen to us if we get nailed?chain2.jpg

Usually in a movie like this, you’re told why the villains are so damn villainous; you’re given a motive. A horror movie will either make no sense at all due to budgets and bad script editing, or else it’s a ninety minute box of logic with every last thing spelled out for you phonetically like you’re retarded. We’re treated as if we’re either too stupid to figure out any details or too stupid to care. For the price of a movie ticket you’ve come to expect the ability to see inside the mind of a killer. Not so in this one. This one is less explanatory and a hell of a lot better. The best motive you can possibly come up with for the villains in this movie is:

“I guess they like to kill people and eat them….”

Horror Karma (which states: commit an evil deed and die within 120 minutes) doesn’t even really come into play here, not to the extent we’re all used to. We’re used to someone smoking a joint or a dick before they themselves get smoked. Only one of the crew survives this ordeal and it’s not that easy to say why she lives and the others die. People start dropping, or getting hung on meathooks, before they show you why they should die. And that’s sweet.

They grab you right at the start. Right at the very beginning, with the credits. Just darkness, and then a flash of light revealing something you can’t quite make out, although it looks kind of gross. A weird sound effect too, every time the light flashes…. What is that? I think it’s a camera. Yeah, it is. Someone’s taking pictures. Then you can hear the words. A news report on the radio, describing illegal exhumations and thefts of body parts from assorted graveyards. The camera pans and you see this weird piece of, um, art. A bunch of bones arranged, just so, in a graveyard. Those effects don’t make any sense the first time you watch it, but they do in retrospect. The whole thing is unsettling right away…. You know why? Because there’s no rhyme or reason to it; it’s the unknown, just like the rest of the movie. Before the fucking credits are gone, they’ve ripped the carpet out from under you. You’re looking for something to cling to, so they give you….

A vanload of kids. A vanload of latter day hippies, really, so there’s little in the way of empathizing with the victims. All the same, they’re more or less human so we can categorize them as the “normals”, “good guys”, or “those guys that’ll probably die” if you will. Should we laugh whenistaytoolateupdoingthese.jpg Franklin takes a spill on the side of the road? Sure thing! Should we laugh when the poor crippled guy in the wheelchair goes ass over tits down a hill and spills a jar of piss all over himself? Of course not. Wait, that’s the same scene. Mom always told me not to laugh at people with physical handicaps but Franklin was fucking asking for it, okay? Who the hell starts poking at a van’s interior with a knife for the hell of it? Who the hell thinks that the best way to find a lost person is to wait for them to find you? Who the hell thinks that a wheelchair will work as well in the woods as it will on pavement? Who exactly had a few things in common with the hitchhiker, such as knives and an interest in slaughterhouses? FRANKLIN! I’m not laughing at Franklin because he was handicapped, I’m laughing at Franklin because he was a fucking dolt. That chainsaw in the chest was long overdue and a welcome relief from the hell they call The Life Of Franklin Hardesty.

Speaking of which, just check out the way Kirk bites it. Which one is Kirk? He died first. Now, he kept his horror karma intact – he made the mistake of trespassing, going into a strange house uninvited don’t ya know – so he hardly made it past the front porch. Response was swift and brutal in the form of one Leatherface coming from behind a sliding metal door (some kind of heavy duty garage type door that opens sideways) and slamming Kirk in the forehead with a mallet. And down he goes! A couple of seconds to show his body’s nerves freaking out (anyone who’s ever killed anything from a fish to a deer to a human will know what I’m talking about) in that spasmodic dance o’ death. Pretty realistic. Leatherface leans down, grabs the fresh carcass and drags it to his side of the door, then slams the door shut in a way that lets you know the meaning of the word final. The kid just ain’t coming back and that slam is more conclusive than a coffin lid.

The one survivor, Sally Hardesty, is involved in what is one of the best scenes in the movie. Terrorized, she finds help in the form of an Old Man. His idea of helping is to throw the girl in a sack and bring her home. So they’re driving along, he in the driver’s seat and she on the floor of the passenger side, and of course she’s scared. She’s whimpering in fear, tied up in a smelly old bag on her way to God knows where. The Old Man tells her to calm down, that things are going to be just fine, just stop making noise and you’ll be fine, li’l girl. So she tries to calm down and stifle herself. So he starts laughing and poking the sack with a stick. Which makes her freak out, which makes him console her, which calms her down, which makes him start poking her with a stick again. Kinda hard. It’s one of the most twisted and realistic scenes of sadism I’ve ever seen in my life. It’s not particularly brutal or savage in its detail, but if you think about the experience, and the movie does make you do that, you’ll feel sick.

You’d expect her to be happy to get out of the sack, but you know what? When someone puts you in a sack against your will, you may be well advised to stay there. Once she got out of the sack she got to see that she’d been invited to dinner…. One she’d already been invited to and turned down, coincidentally enough.

“And I thought YOU was in a hurry!”

I fucking love October. So come on, tell me you’ve seen this movie. Or tell me that you haven’t and then curse me for ruining it. But watch it.


The preceding column was originally posted last October, and has been reposted today because Dan is a lazy fucker who sometimes eats people.


Don't Go In There Archives

Fade to Beige

messy_desk_contest_winner.jpgI begged my sister to grab her fifteen minutes of fame on decorating television. I wanted to write to the producers of "Clean Sweep" and enclose pictures of Disorderly's disorder. Her junk. Her stuff. They'd never pass up a unique chance to challenge their "organization experts" like this.

But she said no. Her mess must remain just that - hers alone.

I didn't push the issue. It was her business if she wanted to keep her life of comfortable chaos to herself. If she didn't need a little coaxing and a few tv cameras to get her to tidy up then good for her. More power to ya Sista.

When I say chaos, I don't mean to suggest that her house looks like several tons of explosives were ignited nearby. No. It looks more like a tornado ripped through the entire county, randomly sucking up the possessions of the inhabitants and touched down in Disorderly's living room, leaving the eclectic mix of styles, colors and textures (some pieces in obvious need of repair.)

Disorderly has been married several times, but most of her years on earth have been spent single. So during all these alone times she has busied herself with first, various crafts and later, house projects. Recently, with the use of theme wallpaper and an old pine cabinet she "transformed" her bathroom into a "country outhouse." Her bedroom combines unlikely dark colors such as eggplant and emerald green with a spooky grey wallpaper in which shadowy faces can be seen when the light hits it right. Yeah, unconventional. And yes, kind of scary.

So you can imagine my surprise when she called me yesterday to report that she had painted her bedroom a cream color.

"Beige? You painted your room beige?"

"Our room. And it's not beige. It's cream."

Then she promptly put me on speaker phone, told me to hold on and allowed me to "meet" her new boyfriend, Mr. Cream on the telephone while she listened to make sure I didn't say anything that might embarrass her, as if there was anything left to say.

Now. I hate being put on speakerphone and I hate meeting someone on the telephone. So I delivered my usual repertoire - cracking several jokes and promising to meet him officially someday soon.

"Can't wait to see the beige!" I might have said but I seriously hope not.

"It's cream!" she yelled in the background.

After I hung up the phone I sat for a moment with my mouth open. Then I realized it was open and I closed it and mused over how my own decorating style has coincided with my cohabitation.

First of all, let me go on the record and confess publicly that I may have been just the tiniest bit more excited about having my own apartment than about actually getting married. Yes, I may have married the first time for the first floor with the bay window and the newly delivered complete living room set. (I believe there was chrome involved, but it was the late 70's so I must be forgiven.) The apartment was in an old Victorian and we had little stuff, so it was, like my life then, spacious and minimal.

wood_distressed_350.jpgThen came kids and a mortgage. A starter home with too many plastic things in primary colors. For years I decided to let the house dictate my style and my style could be summed up with the word "distressed." The distressed style happens when wood is made to or left looking in need. You convince yourself that you love the worn look of many years of neglect. Your furniture screams of your silent acceptance of fate.

Then suddenly, years later (ok, sometimes sudden isn't so sudden) I got the urge to create romance. I turned the bedroom, once the dumping ground for other people's stuff complete with a 1950's Ozzie and Harriett bed with sliding door headboard into the set of a Harlequin Romance's Lifetime TV Movie Special, complete with four poster iron bed and peachy-pink cabbage rose wallpaper.

Turns out you can create a beautiful set for a really lousy movie.

Mr. S made a "clean sweep" of his own after the breakup. Even he wasn't spared from the whole decor as life phenomenon.

He wallpapered in cold blue stripes and moved in a black leather sofa, carefully placing one zebra print pillow on each side.

Yeah, baby.

So, Disorderly is starting over. And she's decided to paint her walls beige - the color of a clean untouched palette.

I mean cream. Sorry. I meant to say cream.

-LM

Live Music

Live music. I've seen my share. The list is exhausting to compile. Strap in…

Huey Lewis and the News (2)--my very first concert actually, although I like to cite this next one as my first:
Psychedelic Furs/Mission UK (with my mother, she bought the tickets)
REM (5)
Indigo Girls
10,000 Maniacs (2)
Robyn Hitchcock and the Egyptians (2)
Pink Floyd
Roger Waters
U2
Elvis Costello and the Attractions
The Replacements
The Ramones
The Pogues
Violent Femmes
Sting (2)
Robert Palmer
Depeche Mode
Nitzer Ebb
Pop Will Eat Itself
David Bowie (3)
Paul Simon
Bob Mould (15)
Sugar (2)
Ani DiFranco (3)
Matthew Sweet (2)
Tribe
Bim Skala Bim (2)
O Positive (6)
The Bad Plus
Guided By Voices (2)
Dave Matthews Band
James Taylor
Jimmy Buffett (6)
Bruce Springsteen and the E Street Band (4)
Marillion
They Might Be Giants
Lollapalooza 2 (Lush, Jesus and Mary Chain, Pearl Jam, Soundgarden, Ice Cube, Ministry, Red Hot Chilli Peppers)
Pearl Jam
Barenaked Ladies
Lollapalooza 4 (Beastie Boys, George Clinton, the Breeders, A Tribe Called Quest, Smashing Pumpkins, others I can’t remember)
Warren Zevon
Paul Westerberg
Pixies
Mission of Burma (2)
Ben Folds Five
Catherine Wheel
Everclear
Green Day (when I almost died)
KISS (funniest show ever)
The Monkees
Travis/Dido (yawn...)
Chris Cornell
Squirrel Nut Zippers
Yanni (a date gone horribly wrong)
The Heretix
The Neighborhoods (at the now defunct Channel in Boston, great club)
Birdsongs of the Mesozoic
Todd Rundgren
Citizen Cope
The Raconteurs
The Hold Steady (fuck yeah…)

Looking at this list, I now know why my mother threatened to ground me that summer before I turned 17. Holy crap. Some of these shows were pretty memorable, too. Todd Rundgren, for example, refused to stop playing that summer night until the onstage temperature measured 105 degrees. He stuck a garden thermometer above the drum kit, and god help us, it hit 105 in that fucking club. I was almost trampled and tossed off of the Arthur Fiedler Footbridge to the Esplanade in Boston, MA at a free Green Day show, the summer “Longview” broke big. I told you about KISS last week. Pop Will Eat Itself rendered me totally deaf for two days. Some of these shows have sucked, beyond description.

ani2.jpgAfter hearing all that great music live, I can safely say, I hate live albums. Inevitably, they never live up to the actual experience of sweat, and pushing bodies, and bass amps in clip. However, certain live versions of songs have been able to transcend the studio version and become something magical.

On Ani DiFranco’s second album “Imperfectly”, there is a song entitled, “Every State Line”, an a capella number sung in a slightly too-high range for her, and very quickly. A song, on first listen, you’d totally dismiss. In fact, I forgot it was even on the album, until I heard it live. For the live performance, she slowed down the tempo to a foreboding dirge speed, and put a somber, looping guitar riff and a harmonica intro that sounds like old west tumbleweeds and an ill wind. And suddenly, the lyrics become clear, and the sinister undertone worms its way to the front of the song, and it chills you to the bone. She draws out the pauses between the verses to enhance the effect, and the rhythm section pounds in after her percussive, “FUCK you very much.” It changed EVERYTHING about the song, from a throwaway little ditty to a challenge to authority and a warning to the crowd.

It’s moments like that that keep me going back to live shows. And it’s moments like that which are almost never captured when a sound engineer tries to record them. Once in a while, you get lucky. But they’re never a substitute for the real thing.

Mix Tape Archives

The C Word

I have had an encounter with my mother's mortality, and I'm not happy about it.

On the Wednesday before Memorial Day, Mom called me on my cell phone, at work. I'm normally pretty irritable about getting calls at work. Well, I'm normally pretty irritable, period. It was random chance that I answered at all. I recently crushed my cell phone between my car's steering wheel and my other cell phone (long story), and my display didn't work at all any more. I had no idea who was calling, but I answered anyway. It was Mom, and she didn't sound like herself.

She was very apologetic, and got straight to the point. She had been bleeding, and would I be will.jpgable to come stay at her house after her exploratory surgery? My older brother would be taking her to the hospital, but she needed someone to stay the night afterwards, to make sure she didn't have any trouble recovering from the anesthesia. I'm not sure why, but she seemed surprised that I was willing to help. On my brothers advice, she had told no one outside of the family. We didn't yet know what it was, and she didn't want the burden of reassuring everyone else who would ask until she knew for certain.

A bit of family history might be in order at this point. Medical problems around Memorial Day have some unfortunate precedents for my mother. The first was about a year before I was conceived. Mom had an ectopic pregnancy, and would have died without the surgery she had on Memorial Day. She then got hepatitis from the blood they gave her. The second misfortune was Memorial Day twelve years ago, when Mom began surgery and treatment for uterine cancer. Now, the C word had reared its ugly head again, and she would be going in for an exploratory surgery, three days after Memorial Day.

I came down the night before her surgery. Mom showed me where her will is, and we had a little laugh about it. This may seem like an odd thing to joke about, but there is history to it. When I was a junior in high school, Mom took a job that required her to be an hour and a half plane flight away during the week. She didn't want to make me change schools for my last two years of high school, so I stayed, while she commuted home on the weekends. Every Sunday, before I took her to the airport for her weekly flight, she'd point out the file cabinet in her closet where she kept her will, and remind me that I was a co-signer on her safe deposit box. This time, it was to remind me that my brother and I would be co-executors, and that she had signed her advanced directive in the event that anything should go wrong.

Mom was nervous in the morning, and talked about the inconsequential on the five minute ride in my brother's car from her house to the hospital. We were exactly on time. After the usual round of paperwork and exchange of cell numbers, Mom was ushered back into the prep area, and as only one of us could accompany her at a time, my older brother went back as I sat in the waiting area and wished for a mocha. My brother and I swapped, and I sat with Mom for a bit, doing my best to be calm and nonchalant.

My brother and I went back to Mom's house, and we both worked for the next two hours, until the doctor called to let us know that they were done. Everything looked okay, but we wouldn't be completely sure until the lab results came back. We went back to the surgery center to spring Mom.


will2.jpgWhen we arrived, my brother waited in the outpatient loading area while I went in to collect Mom. Mom was groggy and annoyed, and really just wanted to go home and get in her own bed. She was anxious to go, but still too nauseous to get to her feet. I talked with the nurses, who were all relentlessly up beat and cheerful, and who cheerfully gave Mom an IV shot of some sort of anti-nausea drug, then enthusiastically helped her to the bathroom. When we were all satisfied that Mom wouldn't pass out or throw up, the nurses got her unhooked from all the tubes and wires, helped her into her clothes, and put her in a wheelchair.

As the nurse brought Mom out to the car, I went ahead to open doors. Looking back, I was struck by the strong resemblance my mother bore to her mother. Maybe it was the after effects of the anesthesia. It could have been seeing her in a wheel chair. Or possibly that my mother is reaching the age her mother was in my early memories. Whatever the cause, the spark my mom normally has seemed banked, and it scared me.

I spent the rest of the day working at a table in Mom's kitchen. She slept, on and off, and lightly. She had little pain from the procedure, and only took Advil for that, but something in the experience triggered a migraine. She was too exhausted and nauseated to do much beyond lying in her darkened bedroom, but not asleep enough to ignore the ringing telephone. I did what little I could, bringing her water, some sort of flat cola syrup the pharmacist said would help with the nausea, and answering the phone to maintain the illusion that nothing untoward was going on.

The next morning, Mom was up, shaky from a day without eating, but feeling better. She no longer looked like grandma, but like herself again. She didn't quite bustle around the house, but was up, making toast, talking on the phone, watching the shows she'd missed on her TiVo.

Maybe it is just the point where I am in my life now, versus a dozen years ago when Mom indisputably had cancer. The whole experience has been more real this time. The lab results have come back, and there was no cancer. Obviously, this is a huge relief. I'm just not ready to need to know where that will is.

You Might Feel A Slight Sting Archives

Bridges

Bridges
Coastal North Carolina
Date: Early 2007
Camera: Canon Rebel xti 10mp digital

atlantic%20from%20the%20bridge.jpg



bridge%20manip.jpg

Film and Developer Archives

Outside, Inside

I hope you like the new story. Let me know what you think folks.

Outside, Inside
By Branden Hart

Volume 1: Sucked Dry

Issue 1: That First Sweet Taste

The thing about Fence that people notice the most? He laughs a lot. And at inappropriate things. He came as my date to a dinner party at Cassie's one time, and when the steak was served, he scoffed. “You call this medium rare?” he chided the host, picking up the slab of meat with his fork and waving it through the air, spots of dripping, dark red blood splattering the white silk tablecloth.

You don't question the skills of Cassie Gambrian's personal cook.

But Fence does a lot of things that people aren't supposed to do. Like right now. The moon shines through the one window in this fifth story apartment, reflecting off his pale white forehead. I can see his pure, white teeth glowing. Hungry.

Fence is happy, and his canines are piercing his bottom lip. Small streams of blood trickle down his chin.

The girl is slumped in his arms, talking in tongues, whipping her shoulders back and forth, back and forth. It's all I can do to keep from laughing.

Fence puts his finger to his mouth, hardly able to contain himself. After he gives me a stern look, I stifle the last of my giggles. One of Fence's Golden Rules is, “Always remain in character.” But this bitch is just so melodramatic, I can't help myself.

“If,” says Fence, in a deep, gravelly, and completely fake voice, “you wish to be turned into a child of the night,” now, he's looking into the face of this girl, this poor, young girl, dressed in all black, some poor misguided kid who actually believes in vampires, “then speak. Call me by my real name.”

This poor girl, she twitches and makes her way up to make eye contact with Fence, and she says, her voice not her own, “Alexander.”

This time, I can't help it. Laughter explodes from my lungs, and in the moment before Fence silences me, the girl looks like she's about to wake up.

Now that I can't talk, laugh, or make any noise whatsoever, I sit watching Fence, holding this goth girl in his arms, promising her eternal life in some language it seems like only she knows.

“I'm here to give you the gift of the Eternal Night,” he whispers in her ear. The girl goes stiff, eyes wide open.

“I'm here to give you the gift of Eternal Life.”

There is a slight twitch.

“With these two teeth, I thee wed...”

Fence leans down and bites her neck—hard. Harder than usual. He pulls out quick, but the damage is done—two large puncture wounds on the side of the young girl's neck. Right above the jugular.

Fence stands up, silhouetted by the moonlight. His outline shifts as he wipes the blood from his mouth.

“You ought to try out for the Sandwich Theater down the street,” I say.

“Fuck you,” he chuckles.

“Seriously. You'd make a great Boo Radley.”

“Who?”

“Nevermind. Come on you fucking corny bastard. 'With these two teeth I thee wed.' Dumbest shit I've ever heard.”

“Did you see her though?” he chuckles. “She was fucking digging it.”

“Will she be ok?”

Fence looks down at the body of the goth girl. A small pool of blood has collected at the base of her neck, but it's stopped flowing from the puncture wounds Fence left her.

“She'll be a little disappointed when she wakes up and finds out she can still go out in the Sun without burning to death. But she'll never forget this night.”

I laugh as I follow him out of the apartment and down the stairs. “So are you the memory fairy? Granting people memories that will help them understand what life is really all about?”

Fence stops mid step, spins around on his heels. I almost crash into him before clamoring to find the railing.

“When have you ever known me to want to help anyone but myself?”

I have to admit, it was stupid to think that Fence's intentions were anything but selfish. After all, the guy was a fucking vampire.

***

By the time Fence and I finish eating breakfast at an all-night diner on Stuart's Way, the Sun is blinking over the top of the old warehouse across the street. The air is full stink; namely, sausage and maple syrup. It's all the bastard eats. Sausage. Drenched in maple syrup. He drinks it down. It's basically a maple sausage cocktail.

“Sun's up,” I say, flicking the butt of my cigarette into the dingy metal ashtray next to the syrup bottle.

“He won't give a shit,” he spits through a mouthful of the stuff. A mixture of drool and syrup drips down his stubble-spotted chin.

“No, it's in the deal. And we can't risk it.”

“He won't give a shit.”

I grab his hand, and slam the butt of my cigarette right in the middle of his palm.

“But you PROMISED me.”

He jerks his hand back, but his face remains stone. “Ok, ok. Look, sometimes I forget how important this is to you. I'll take you back. Can I finish?”

I shake my head. “You know as well as I do—check in is at 7 every morning. Not a second later. Dock 78.”

He nods, no disappointment, no surprise, barely acknowledgment. He takes up his fork in the hand I burned. On his palm, the wound slowly shrinks, sizzling occasionally as if hydrogen peroxide has been poured over it. He wolfs down three sausages at once, the syrup, viscous, dripping down his chin, a molasses that seems to take hundreds of years to slowly fall from his face.

He wipes his mouth, but not the table. I can't help but laugh. “Fence,” I say. “You can get some more syrup later on. You know I have to be back before...”

We both look out at the pink shades highlighting the sky.

“Cool,” he says, pulling a twenty from his pocket and slamming it on the table. “Let's roll.”

***

“You're late,” says Warden Ponchus as he hurries down the concrete ramp we parked next to. “You shouldn't be late.”

Ponchus is standing in the shadow of the Lot 26 Warehouse at Cerbus Prison for Women. My home.

“Come on Dana, let's go.” Ponchus shuffles over to me, taking my arm tenderly, his old man smell drifting in the breeze. “We need to make it in quick, before the guards get into your block.” His breath tussles the long hair of his unkempt gray moustache.

“See you tomorrow Fence!” I say as Ponchus leads me into the warehouse.

“Tomorrow Dana. Try not to fall asleep.”

The night is cool and still. There's no sound until Ponchus raises up the metal door of the warehouse with an offensive clamor. Inside, I jump to grab the handle for the old man, and pull it down myself.

“Are you still having problems staying awake?” he says as he locks the door.

“Are you still having problems staying away from young boys?” I say, prodding his chest with my finger.

“Touche.”

We both turn around to look at the emptiness. Football fields worth of concrete. Flickering fluorescent lamps hang from the ceiling. Five minutes walk away, there's a door, and behind it, the hallway that will lead me back to captivity.

“We're lucky,” Ponchus says, “that this place is still here. They wanted to make it into a sex offenders quarters. Said it would be better for the whole population.”

He hands me a gym bag. “Thanks,” I say, unzipping it and beginning to undress.

“But, as you can see, that plan fell through.”

“What happened?” I say, pulling my bright orange jump suit from the bag.

“Fence Ranier happened.”

“And you still say he did it for me?”

Ponchus laughs. “Hell Dana—who else would he do it for?”

“Himself. Same guy he's always doing shit for.”

***

They know—the other inmates—about me going out at night. But nobody questions me. Even my cellmate, Cleo. She knows the drill. People have asked questions before. People that got hurt later.

“Missed meatloaf,” says Cleo as Ponchus slams the gate shut behind me.

“Yeah?” I ask as I heave myself up onto the top bunk. A cloud of dust swirls around me. Fucking place is full of it. Dust. Dead matter.

“Yeah, it was pretty gross.”

Cleo stands up and stretches, her tattooed arms extending from the long sleeves of her jumpsuit. A crying tiger. A yin yang colored red as blood. And my favorite, a perfect sphere. Two dimensional, no doubt, but that thing was a fucking optical illusion. No matter what angle you stared at it, it seemed to float above her rippling forearms.

“I'm gonna hit it,” says Cleo, twirling her long, black hair around her slender neck. “You staying up?”

“Nah,” I say, rolling over. “Good night Cleo.”

“Night D. Sleep well.”

Cleo knows a lot of things. She doesn't know that the last thing I need is sleep.

***

The first night I met Fence I was drunk and pissed off.

Right now, I couldn't tell you why I was drunk and pissed off, but I was. So pissed off, in fact, that I left the party of people who actually wanted to keep me from running in front of a bus.

But the streets were empty, and the park across the street from Tad's Place was huge. The perfect place to go be alone with the bottle of vodka I snagged from the bar.

I think...I think it was this guy hitting on me. I vaguely remember someone saying, “Your tits aren't saggy, they're natural,” and someone else saying, “Yeah! Naturally saggy!”

Fucking frat boys.

In the park, I find refuge in a large, spacious bush. My plan: drink until I pass out. Make sure bottle is capped. Wake up. Drink rest of bottle, go home, kill myself.

The leaves of the bush brush my face. I tilt the bottle back and take a careful gulp. I have to make sure there's at least something left for when I wake up.

“You deserve this...”

But that sentiment doesn't last long. There are two people, no less than six feet away from me.

“This is it, Ranier,” says the one wearing a leather jacket over a white shirt. Jeans. Doc Martens. And he's carrying a crossbow.

The other one—the one dressed in one long black trench coat and black everything else?--he just laughs.

The sounds are all variations of crushes. There are crushes that seem to form a melody. Crushes that offer legitimate counterpoint to the harmony of the screams. Crushes that seem to be orchestrated by someone beforehand.

Fuck it, I think. I can get more booze tomorrow.

I'm about to finish drinking the last of my bottle when the thick foliage parts before my eyes, the leaves and branches perfectly divided by long, moon-white fingers.

“Moses,” is the first word out of my mouth.

“No, Fence,” he says to me, mouth gleaming black in the moonlight. “Fence Ranier. Wanna live forever?”

June 12, 2007

Where's The Kava People?

This morning I found out my latest ship is registered in Port Vila, Vanuatu. That makes it sovereign Vanuatuan soil. A little piece of paradise. I live in fucking Vanuatu. Now, Port Vila isn’t actually very tropical paradise-like, being built by westerners for westerners and if I remember correctly, the Ni-Vanuatu (local folk) weren’t even allowed inside the town until around WWII. But hey, I’ve got Fiji for a neighbor and they ate people here in Vanuatu, even after I was born and I’m not that old. The locals call it “eating the man”; I prefer the term “long pig”. That’s going pretty fucking tropical on your ass, eh?

vanu04.jpgI suppose Vanuatu sounds familiar to those of you who watch TV. This afternoon, I learned that TV show called “Survivor” did a season here. Though I’ve never watched it, I understand the premise of the show is to dump people somewhere, starve them, make them perform like circus monkeys, and watch them act like asshats, hopefully.

It makes me wonder if there’s going to be a hidden camera in my shitter. Is the American television audience going to watch me take a dump? At first thought, I can’t imagine my grunting and straining to be the kind of thing you want beamed onto your 50” plasma TV. Then again, to me television is really just so much straining and grunting and I see headlines that scream people are rabid for reality TV. It doesn’t get any more real than pinching one off, right?

I could be a TV star like those guys catching crabs in Alaska (Cue any music better than Bon Jovi, which leaves it wide open for you folks). Hell, I caught the crabs in Venezuela, once and I’ve worked offshore Alaska. I’m in…OK, maybe not, but I’m still living in paradise. Well, sort of. There aren’t any palm trees, or a sandy beach, but the deck is painted with sand impregnated paint, so it’s sort of a steel beach and the masts might double as palm trees. Never mind. At least we don’t starve out here, usually and I’ve never acted like an asshat, no sir.

So maybe the whole Vanuatu thing is a stretch. I can always head back home to Panama, where I’m now registered (much like a ship, or a sex-offender-take your pick) as a certified seaman. They have palm trees there, don’t they?

/see you on the beach-BYOLP

The Pirate says that long pig tastes like chicken.

Any Port in the Storm Archives

Free Porn!!!

Have I got your attention ? Good. There is no free pron. For those of you that feel like sticking around, there is, however, the following post.

I’ve recently switched my schedule at the shop and kept the same bedtime. This has had a very odd effect on my waking habits, because now that I get five hours of sleep a night consistently, my sleep habits are as follows:

Go to bedroom.
Ask my wife to roll over so I can get into bed.
Kiss her gently and tell her to have sweet dreams.
Promptly pass the fuck out and sleep a dreamless sleep until that the damned alarm starts chiming.

That’s it. Makes things real simple, don’t it ? Ah, you’d think so. Instead, getting no sleep on a daily basis has completely transformed my waking hours. I often find myself daydreaming about a hundred things, all at once. These daydreams only consume a few seconds, but in those few seconds I find myself pondering the impossible, the querulous, and the things that can make the sanest of all men go absolutely mad. Here's a few things that kept me occupied for a handful of minutes....

I. Is it so wrong that I want to create an entire website dedicated to photoshopped babies as Spider Jerusalem, with word balloons spouting such filth as “Here was a time when I liked a good riot. Put on some heavy old street clothes that could stand a bit of sidewalk-scraping, infect myself with something good and contagious, then go out and stamp on some cops. It was great, being nine years old.” and “This is the chairleg of truth, Fred! Can you hear it? It says 'Shut up', Fred! Can you hear it?”

II. If you do a Google search for “duck farts” can you actually find a link with an audio clip ? And do I really wanna know what a duck fart sounds like ?

III. Will someone, anyone, make a game as good to me as the “Dungeon Keeper” series was ? Really, anyone ? Because we’ve had a couple of near misses over the last few years, but no one has really understood how much fun it is to set up the good guy and wipe the fucking floor with him….

IV. If I’m in Rome, and doing as the Romans are doing, why is it I always get arrested and have to explain that; No, I don’t speak Italian nor do I know where my passport is.

V. Is there an actual solution to the issues I keep having cross posting in FTTW articles in Vox, or am I simply attempting to smash a square peg into a round hole and not seeing an inherently broken system for what it is ?

VI. Who is John Saxon ?

VII. I will raise my child to be an honorable man. I can do no greater good in this short lifetime.

VIII. My god, this is terrifying. How do I get one and use it effectively to torture my enemies ?

IX. If it’s okay to laugh at a camel, why is it not okay to laugh at a midget ?

X. I really, really like the Pipettes.

XI. When I was a kid, I had Scarlet Fever. I had a 106 degree temperature for two days and all I can remember from that time is that the ants on the wallpaper were making the most curious designs.

XII. If I actually stopped to count all the times I swore I’d quit smoking, I’d have something to do until December.

XIII. I don’t have the right shape of face for a bowler hat ? Do I ?

XIV. I still have all my fingers and toes. Yay Me!


And that’s a small portion of my day. A few of the things that flit through my head when I’m not trying to determine why a particular piece of software didn’t land when it was supposed to or why I keep blowing out the DS3 to New York every damn night when there's only seventy sites.

How about you ? Anything good in that brain of yours ?


thefinn just needs a nap.

The End of an Era Part II

Like there aren't enough of these. Everybody with cable and a blog has written a review of The Sopranos finale. But screw them—I wrote about it yesterday, I'm writing again about it today. Because the series finale will go down in history as one of the most influential, controversial, and quite possibly brilliant endings to a series television has ever seen.

SPOILERS AHEAD THERE I SAID IT NO BITCHING

The episode itself was extremely entertaining, but moved slowly. The climax—didn't quite feel right. Though the “crunch” of Phil's head was satisfying to say the least, it didn't feel like the climax of an episode that was supposed to end this story. So my friends and I were just sitting there, waiting for the big “BANG” in whatever form it came in. The only bang there was in the end was my feet hitting the floor when the screen went black, while I screamed “What happened to the fucking cable?!?”

Only one person died in the episode. There was very little gunplay. And for anyone who regularly watches The Sopranos, that was no surprise. The series isn't about that. We've gone three, even four episodes in this series without a gun even being drawn. What was so impressive about The Sopranos was the complex dramatic elements to the storytelling, with violent deaths simply highlighting the microcosm we were being shown.

But that's just it—those deaths just highlighted the story we saw. We weren't the ones who had to live in that world. And for four minutes last night, David Chase gave us the opportunity to step into the shoes of the man himself, Tony Soprano.

In the last scene, to the tune of Journey's Don't Stop Believing”, we watch as Tony, Carm, AJ, and Meadow congregate at a restaurant for dinner. One by one, Tony first, they arrive at the restaurant. Meadow brings up the rear, and actually has enough trouble parallel parking that the last we see of her, she's running across the street to the restaurant. The whole time, camera cuts make us completely aware of everyone in the diner: a group of boy scouts, a man in a trucker cap who is shifting suspiciously, another who continually stares at Tony, and a group of thugs that seem to be looking his way a little more than normal. While you're watching this, your heart is thumping—you know it's the end, you know something has to happen, this is the big one, will you even hear it coming...

...and then instant black. Silence. And a shitload of really, really pissed off people.

I was one of those pissed off people. I felt jipped. I felt like David Chase was flicking off all the loyal fans who have been with this series from the beginning. I needed closure, dammit!

And today, after reading reviews and debates online about the ending, I realized something. I didn't need closure. Tony needed closure.

What that last scene did was put us into Tony's shoes. Let us see what the world is like for him. How he is constantly on guard, watching over his shoulder, constantly thinking, “Is this it? Will I die here, tonight?” And he never had an answer. So he had to cope with it just like we all have to cope with the shit that we don't know about life. Tony had to be the kind of guy that could go out into a public place, not knowing whether there was a bullet in that place waiting to be put in his head. In the end, Tony was a metaphor for the human condition, and we got to experience that last night.

One of the reasons some people might not have liked the ending (and the reason I didn't like it in the beginning) is that it had a significant impact on your affect. Chase built up more tension in that four minutes than in any other place in the series, and then he yanked the fucking carpet out from under us. It was a shock. There was no resolution for our tension, our anxiety, and it wasn't a pleasant feeling. But Chase did that on purpose. It was his way of saying to us, “You fools have no idea what it feels like to be this guy you've watched for almost sixty hours worth of film. Let me show you for a second.”

It was a surprise ending, because if you see it the way I do, you will never watch an episode of The Sopranos in the same way again. I've suffered from panic attacks and anxiety, but last night, just watching the end, my adrenaline was pumping so hard I thought I was going to go crazy. A lot of therapists and psychiatrist agree that the release of adrenaline is directly related to anxiety disorder. And for me, Chase gave us the best ending possible. Now we know exactly why Tony was in therapy. Yeah, he had issues with his mother. Sure, he lived a fairly immoral life, was shitty to his wife and kids at times, and went through more deaths than most of us do in a lifetime. But in the end, it was what he had to deal with every day, all the little things, the constant fear, the responsibility to keep other people safe—that's what made Tony go into the therapy that became such a staple and pleasure of the show. I'm not sure I would have made that connection had I not been on the wild ride that was the last four minutes of The Sopranos. And so, with as much passion as I had last night when I cursed David Chase for the travesty of an ending, I praise him now.

Give me a break! Sometimes it takes a little time to recognize brilliance.

Uber's Corner Archives

June 11, 2007

Top 25 All-Time Best Metal Albums Pt. 2


Last week we covered 25 – 16:
25. Testament – Practice What You Preach
24. Deep Purple - Machine Head
23. Van Halen - 1984
22. Anthrax - Among the Living
21. Tool - Lateralus
20. Dokken - Back for the Attack
19. Joe Satriani - Surfing With the Alien
18. Dio - Holy Diver
17. Slayer - Seasons in the Abyss
16. Danzig - Danzig

Here’s 15 – 9:


#15 tie Ozzy Osbourne - No Rest for the Wicked and Black Label Society - The Blessed Hellride: I appreciate everything Ozzy has done for heavy metal. But after Black Sabbath, I think his real talent has been finding really good musicians. The reason that these albums are here is because of the guitar genius of Zakk Wylde. Hade Ozzy not found him Ozzy%20Osbourne%20-%20No%20Rest%20For%20The%20Wicked.jpgin the late ‘80s, he might very well still be languishing in semi-loserville waiting for his VH1 special instead of standing astride a thriving musical empire. Zakk is not only a gifted guitarist, he has one of the most unique sounds in all of music, EVER. You can tell Zakk is playing in fewer than 20 seconds. His guitar tone, scale choices, rhythm style and his signature pinch harmonics (that screaming note that permeates his music) all give him away and it’s a good thing.

No Rest for the Wicked is the real holder of this spot. In my opinion, it is the quintessential Ozzy album. It encapsulates everything that bad recording quality, drugs, inner turmoil and tragedy barred him from earlier in life. He tasted greatness with Blizzard of Oz, and it’s a truly phenomenal album, but I think it’s production values rob it of much that it could have been. Starting with No More Tears and really tearing it up with this album Ozzy and Zakk shred into a new dimension for Ozzy where he could stand on top of the metal world.

BLS shares the spot mainly because I like them so much that I had to mention them. I honestly can’t say what impact they’re having because I’m disconnected with the youth of today. However, based on the popularity of his concerts, how well his albums sell, how many BLS T-Shirts I see around, and the fact that Zakk was on an episode of Aqua Teen Hunger Force, it’s a safe bet he’s still a vital force in metal today.

#14 Motley Crue - Shout at the Devil: Yes. Before the term glam metal existed, there was Motley Crue. Progenitors of an age where huge, teased hair and makeup actually made you look tough. But aside from the laughable image, these guys’ sophomore album rocked. It didn’t contain the balls-to-the-wall speed or machine-gun guitar riffs that many other metal bands possessed, but it had a solid, blues-based power coupled with a gifted singer. Each song on here is an anthem to the pagan god of metal -- the aggressive spirit in every twelve-year-old boy looking for some release.

However, Crue’s next album, Theater of Pain, took them down the path of girlie-band sissiness – their only claim to metal being a pumped drum track and a little distortion on their guitar. Maybe they’ve recaptured some of their former hardcoredness during more recent “Get Us Out of Debt” tours, but for one, brief and shining moment, these guys wrote a really good album. Then, my hypothesis, anyway, is that the lifestyle got a hold of ‘em. Oh well, it happens.

dream%20theater.jpg#13 Dream Theater - Metropolis Pt. 2: Scenes From a Memory: This is actually my all-time favorite album. However, in the interest of the list, it’s down further than I’m comfortable putting it. In fact, this is such a personal choice, that it’s higher than most people would put it. Most folks would have Queensryche’s Operation: Mindcrime in this spot. However, since Queensryche is, or was, rather, progressive metal, I put DT here because they completely and in every way pwn Queensryche.

I wasn’t a huge fan of Dream Theater in my youth. I’ve only gotten into them in the past few years, but they have fast become my favorite band. Dream Theater has made a name for themselves by producing intricate compositions, being some of the most skilled musicians in the world, and writing catchy songs on top of amazing time signatures that change as often as a woman changes her mind. This album in particular is amazing evidence of all of that and is a great concept album.

#12 Megadeth - Rust in Peace: Holy crap this album rocks! Blisteringly fast, amazingly complex solo work and some of the tightest production levels ever (EVER) heard. From this album forward, Dave Mustaine set a standard for the studio that few bands have ever met. I remember, it was around the time of Countdown to Extinction that there was all this debate going on how there was actually more sound to an analog track than there was to digital and how digital – the compact disc, mind you – format was dryer or wasn’t as full as analog sound. Well, the debate rages on, but anyway, MTV had a spot on it. And Neil “Crazy Horse But Dumb As A Box of Rocks” Young was on talking about how horrible the CD format was, etc. They cut to a spot of Dave Mustaine who said (and I paraphrase): Digital recording is amazing. If you don’t like it, you can’t play. How freaking awesome if that? He’s saying, guess what, you know what all that freaking noise you’re hearing is, it’s your sloppy effin’ playing. You can hear it now instead of it being disguised by that old freaking super-forgiving analog recording.

I digress. I could spends posts upon posts talking about recording quality and how the human ear can’t even possible discern the differences they’re talking about (in the sample rates, not quality of sound), but I’ll just get mad.

megadeathrustinpeace.jpgBack to RIP … this album is amazing! When it came out, I wore the tape out in about two weeks. I had to record a copy from a friend after that. I tried like mad to try and learn how to play songs off it, but it was too damn complex for me. Still is. I mean, if you have any doubts about Megadeth’s musical abilities, listen to this album, it’s damn near progressive metal. These guys pull no punches in speed or complexity of composition. Of course, when the track calls for it, the lay down some simple riffs also. It’s a matter of taste and Mustaine knows how to write a tasty lick. Can you tell who’s one of my favorite bands?

I remember the first time I saw the video for this album on MTV. It was great to watch Marty Friedman (who I had dug from his days with Cacophony) and Mustaine swap solos. There wasn’t anything to the video except them playing the song, and that was awesome.

Guys like Savatage had been doing this kind of melodic metal for a bit before Megadeth released RIP, but there’s always been something hokey about their stuff … I don’t know. Megadeth just got something right and all these high-musical-ability bands have been playing catch up since.

#11 Guns and Roses - Appetite For Destruction: Sure, you can pull out the “Where are they now?” card, but during the ‘90s these guys ruled the airwaves. Everyone wanted to play a Les Paul like Slash. This album really gelled with the public though. I think it was so strong that its popularity actually carried their next couple of releases (which may have had a couple of good songs, but only a couple). This album was so strong. Every song rocked as appropriate and balladed when appropriate. It latched on the world’s collective sense of what heavy metal/hard rock should be and put it out there on a platter. To this day I am hard-pressed to think of an album where every single song was THIS good. Production levels high, every bit of every song seemed just so right, and all the musicians gelled together. Bands that lock together this well simply don’t last, or they put out as much crap as they put out good stuff. Too bad Velvet Revolver sucks so hard. We don’t need no Chinese Democracy.

JPbritishsteel.jpg#10 Judas Priest – British Steel: Another difficult choice because Screaming for Vengeance was very good. But, come on, “Breaking the Law” is on British Steel. What Priest song has had more play and is more influential than that? “Living After Midnight” is also a hell of a song. I kind of hate to admit this, but I’m not that big of a Priest fan. Their influence and musical ability is undeniable, but I’ve always been rather pissed at their production quality. Here you have one of the arguably biggest metal bands ever and their recordings sound like they were recording inside of cardboard boxes. People always tell me, “Well consider the time frame and the equipment they had to work with.” Well, you know what? Screw you! The Ramones, hell The Sex Pistols were recording in the same time frame, with lower budgets and their production quality has always been spot fucking on. Why does this piss me off so much? Because every Judas Priest album up to Painkiller was mixed where Rob Halford’s voice sounding tinny and the guitars sounded ball-less lacking low end. Just think if there was a fullness to the recording … this shit would have stomped any other band around. So, why are they #10 if I bitch about them so much? Because even with the crappy recordings people still sing their shit and they influenced almost every metal band that came after them.

#9 AC/DC - Back in Black: Hard choice between this one and Highway to Hell, but in terms of importance to the genre, no one can argue which album everyone has heard. A mega-mega-mega great selling album, there are songs on this album that are engraved on tombstones across the world. This is the album that urban legends get based on … (must assume a stoner voice in your head, think Spicoli) “You know that wreck they found the other day? You know, the one where dude had missing for like, a week … Well, the paramedics arrived on scene and Back in Black was in the stereo and it was still playing!” “No way!” “Way.”

The fact that the mass market has accepted AC/DC does not diminish their impact on the genre. Just means they’ve aged well. Or that they need to retire.

Next week we finish up the list.

Agree? Disagree? Rosebud?

Because I'm All About the Guitar Archives

Rejected

FROM: thadmccone@[deleted].com TO: stclairjohnny@yahoo.com
SUBJECT: Re: i got it…and penicillin ain’t helpin’!!!


Dear Johnny:

Normally, I consult with our editors when considering an individual author’s merits. In that sense, you are unique. Your material went straight to our attorneys and the local sheriff. Not only are we passing, but please allow this letter to serve as a cease and desist notification for all future correspondence between this address and your email address / ISP address.

How dare you, Mr. St. Clair. Was this your idea of a joke? Do you have some kind of personal vendetta against us?reject.JPG Were you raised by wolves? After a mere cursory glance at your submission, it was clear that you not only lacked the skills to work at [deleted], but you lack even a rudimentary grasp on what it means to be civilized. And your “gift” has set off a wild chain of legal repercussions that began with an FBI search of our mailroom, followed by the arrest of Manuel [deleted] – our beloved mailboy who simply signed for the package – and has locked up our legal representation for the next six weeks.

We have friends in high places, Mr. St. Clair, and you have none. You probably even voted against Cheney / Bush in the last election. And for that crime, this, and a host of others, you will answer to us. We’ve sent a fleet of white vans your way, and a flock of black helicopters will be circling your block by sundown. There’s nothing you can do, except pray for it to end soon. Which it won’t.


Sincerely,

Thad McCone
Editor-in-Chief;
[deleted] Magazine
947 Witowski Boulevard
Dartford, NH 22920-1500
(xxx) xxx-xxx EXxxxx
FAX (xxx) xxx-xxxx
thadmccone@[deleted].com

-----Original Message-----
From: stclairjohnny@yahoo.com
Sent: Tuesday, May 29, 2007 11:58 PM
To: thadmccone@[deleted].com
Subject: i got it…and penicillin ain’t helpin’!!!


Dear Thad McCone:


great name ya got there, pal.

anyway. read about your mag and heard it’s looking for a new writer. well, look no further. i got what you need and you don’t even know it yet. dig on my write-up for the new new new Queens record that ain’t even hit the stores yet. it’s a little more intense than what you normally put out, so if you want, i might be able to dial it back a bit. maybe.

no need to thank me for the package either. it’s a gift. share that shit with people at the office there.


Regards,
JSC


The best part is that responses like this only encourage him.


We're Gonna Be Using Aliases On This One.. Archives

The Historian

I was very much looking forward to this book. History and Dracula, suspense with a smattering of romance. Sort of. The Historian, the debut fiction novel by Elizabeth Kostova, was surrounded by massive hype such as "runaway best seller". Unfortunately, my reaction is wishing it had run right past me.

I feel like it took me a decade to read this book. And one of the distracting bits about the book is that the main narrator, the daughter of Paul and Helen, never reveals her name. We do find that she is named after Helen's mother, but we are also never given that name. Evidently this was intentional by the author. She called it a "literary experiment". I just call it annoying.

We begin this story in 1972 when Narrator Chick (this is now her name, "NC" for short) is 16 and living in Amsterdam with her father and a housekeeper/nanny named Mrs. Clay. Her father, Paul, is basically a diplomat sort who started a foundation called Center for Peace and Democracy which enabled him to do much traveling around Europe.

historian_cover.jpgWhile Paul is out of town on business, NC is nosing around in his library, snooping on the top shelf and found a copy of Kama Sutra as well as a mysterious book full of blank pages and one woodcut image of a dragon. Within the dragon's claws is a banner with a single word, "Drakulya".

When NC reveals to her father that she found the book, that begins an oral recitation of his previous adventures.

Paul, NC's father, is a former Professor and Historian and his mentor Bartholomew Rossi was at one time also in possession of an empty book with a woodcut dragon. The exact same woodcut actually. Neither knows the source of these books as they both just suddenly showed up in their lives. Paul's was sitting on the table in the library where he was studying for his dissertation. He had gotten up to find something about Dutch merchants and returned to find the little book opened to the dragon.

At that time it was the 50's and Paul was a student at Oxford. He took his dragon book to Rossi, hoping he might have information on its origin, and as soon as Rossi viewed it he blanched with recognition. And that sets off another story that takes place in the 30's.

So what we have here are three distinct stories and timelines all interwoven by the same goal: Finding Dracula.

Shortly after Paul receives the book and shows it to Rossi, and Rossi hands over research papers of his own from when he first started on the trail after Dracula, Rossi goes missing. The only trace left of him is some blood on his desk. Paul panics and feels guilty, taking on the responsibility of Rossi's possible death or kidnapping because of showing Rossi the dragon book. Soon Paul starts having odd feelings and paranoia, like someone is watching him or following him. Perhaps warning him off from his pursuit. Paul ignores all the warnings and decides to find Rossi, hoping it's not too late.

In the library he spots a woman reading Bram Stoker's Dracula and Paul chats her up, finds her to be cold and off-putting and pretty much moves on until the next day when he returns to the library to find that all reference to Bram Stoker's novel has disappeared from the card catalogue and the shelves.

He then goes to the librarian and smiles his way into finding out the co-ed's address, the girl who had the novel the day before, so he can give her a call. One thing leads to another and come to find out this is Helen Rossi, Bartholomew's illegitimate daughter that he never knew existed.

She has some serious daddy issues. She believes that Bart abandoned her mother in Romania. Later, when Helen's mom had moved to Hungary to live with her sister Eva to have the baby there, Helen's mom had written Bart to tell him about the baby, but he wrote back saying he had no clue who she was.

So Helen is a wee bit bitter. And angry. Scowls a lot. She has chosen the course of also becoming a Historian so that she might one day outshine her famous father. She had caught wind of his interest in Vlad Tepes and vowed to find out more information and publish sooner, stealing his glory. So she joined the hunt with Paul. Along the way they get a little romantic, but it's in passing and never the main focus.

What we end up with is a history lesson on the Ottoman Empire, the Turks, the fall of Constantinople, Sultan Mehmed II and his own obsession with Dracula, and travel from America to England to Romania. Then Bulgaria, Hungary, more of Wallachia and Bucharest. Also a trip over to Istanbul, Paris, Brussels. Seriously, all over the place. Too many places. I got lost and it even came with a map!

I shouldn't be too surprised at the constant traveling because Kostova is a writer of travel books. And if you ever felt the need to know what a sunset smells like from a café in Istanbul or how the dawn light reflects off the crumbling stone of a monastery in Krasna Polyana then you will like this book.

You will also like this book if you are fascinated by the routes of medieval pilgrims and monks. And not just the routes, but the shoes they wore and the shapes of their noses.

VladTepesPortrait.jpgNow, I don't want to sound like this book was complete shit. It wasn't. There were moments of enjoyment for me. It started off interestingly enough, but after about 30 pages I got bored. I kept at it, and it snagged me again around page 280. Lost me again at 500. Page 591 gave me a bit of "ooh, that was unexpected" and then immediately I became annoyed because how in the hell does someone who is being held captive by Dracula have the time to type out pages and pages of letters in a day or two?
That's another aspect of this book. A lot, and I mean A LOT, of it is told through letters and postcards. And for some reason the characters in this novel, when in peril, feel a need to stop and write paragraphs about footwear and religious icons. In my mind I see something like a chase seen, running around Bulgaria, guns and knives of silver, the scent of the hunt strong in our hero's nostrils and then—"Pardon me a moment, have a rest from your pursuit and let me record all of this for posterity. Now where is my inkwell and parchment? Tea?"

Here's what we have: Dragon book, Professor Rossi disappears, Paul gets his own book, finds Helen, and pursues the Professor. Paul and Helen marry, have baby (NC) then Helen also disappears. At age 16, NC finds dragon book, insists on knowing what it is, Paul begins to tell her, makes a discovery in the library at Princeton then also disappears. NC finds note from Paul, her father, saying he has to go do something. NC fears the worst and takes off to find him. Everyone is disappearing and trying to find someone while also trying to locate Dracula.

He's still alive. Just in case that bit wasn't assumed.

NC ends up losing her virginity to a guy named Barley. What kind of name is that? Wimpy ass British name I think. There's some buggery involved in his prep school days I'm thinking.

There is a treasure of knowledge to be found in this book. The history and detail is magnificent. But there's too much of it. It distracts from the story to such a degree that there are bits I skimmed past until I found quotation marks. I started to sweat from flashbacks of high school world history class.

Also to be found within the pages is a judgment of the world by Vlad Tepes. Dracula admires men like Hitler and Stalin as well as events that have impacted people and nations with horror and negativity. Why vilify and fear a man such as Dracula in a world where we possess nuclear bombs? Wrapped in all of that is also a bit of metaphor for the Western world of Christianity versus the Eastern Muslims. Dracula battled in horrific relief against Muslims in his time and to this day he is hailed as a hero in Romania.

Following the theme of History, the characters are affected in large or small scale by historical events. Helen's family disappears after a revolution in Hungary in 1956. Paul is killed by a landmine in Sarajevo in the 90's. Another major character dies in the 80's of a mysterious blood disease. Terrorists attack Philadelphia in the present day

But even all the metaphors and allegories are buried beneath all of the endless rubble of boredom and dusty boot descriptions.

Another issue? No one seems surprised or disbelieving that everyone is running around looking for Dracula. Find out your college librarian is a vampire and a minion of Dracula? No problem, grab a Pepsi! All of the characters react exactly the same as everyone else. From highly educated scholar, to ignorant peasant, to shy monks—everyone is just fine and dandy with the vampire situation.

I have a strong inkling that this is the sort of book people will read and recommend to others, even if they believe it sucked ass. Why? Because it appears intellectual. It's one of those books. All that jam packed history and travel detail, it must be enjoyed! To not profess great love for this book could possibly lead to an embarrassing moment over chilled mojitos.

I have no doubt that some people will genuinely like this novel and all that it delivers. But I've said it before—I can't stand endless narrative. I want characters speaking and relating to each other. I don't think it would have hurt this book to be cut in half. At 676 pages it was just too much.

The Historian is considered a mystery full of suspense. Not a single time was I drawn in and worried about a shadow or the sound of footfalls on stone. I would not have been upset if I turned a page to find every character dead due to a house fire. Darn.

As it is, the ending is flat, uneventful and I felt cheated. At times during this book I was ready to stake my own heart just to get out of finishing it, but I kept at it and by the end of the last sentence I wished I had staked myself.

I recommend this book only to people I don't like.


See, Kristine likes you after all!


The Last Word Archives

The End of an Era

The End of an Era

joe-cw.sopranos-thumb.jpg

Tonight, the HBO series The Sopranos will air its final episode. We will finally have resolution on the questions plaguing the audience since the beginning of the show. Will Tony die? Will Meadow, Carmella, or, God forbid, AJ take over the role as leader of the crime family? Millions of viewers will tune in to see what happens, and while I anxiously await the moment the clock strikes eight and I hear watch Tony driving through the streets of New Jersey one last time, I'm still royally pissed off.

Why? Because while The Sopranos has been one of the most groundbreaking series to date, the producers did a really shitty job of keeping it solid. For those who have watched the series for years, this season has been a welcome reprieve from the last three, which, technically speaking, sucked royal ass.

I'll make this quick. Those who have been reading my articles know that the art of storytelling is one of the most important things in my life. And in the beginning, The Sopranos took that art form to new heights. But the last few seasons, with unnecessary plot lines, ridiculous scenarios, and the penchant of the writers to use entire episodes as filler material, have been a pain to wade through. Did we even need the sixth season? Everything that happened in that season could have been boiled down to two episodes. The writers and producers have committed the worst crime a storyteller can commit: using crap to fill time.

Case in point: the Vito storyline. Was this anything but useless filler? I admit—I enjoyed The_Sopranos_iso.jpgwatching it at the time. It was poignant and entertaining. But what did we get out of that little story? Mobsters don't like gay guys. And that's about it. I thought that maybe we'd see something more come of it this season, when the family had to come to the rescue when Vito Jr. was being such a little shit (and taking shits in the gym showers). But it looks like that storyline has come to a close, and for what? The little it added to the machine that is The Sopranos makes it obvious that somebody had to fill time in the sixth season.

I understand why that's necessary. The Sopranos is a cash cow. Has been for years. But look at what the creators of Lost announced not too long ago. There will be three more seasons of that show, each sixteen episodes long. Now, the producers, writers, and the audience have a goal to work towards. That is what was missing from The Sopranos—there was never an end goal. That's the question every storyteller has to ask themselves from the beginning: do I want to end this at a particular point, or do I want to let the story pan out and just end when it ends. There are advantages to both options, but as we've seen with The Sopranos, there are significant drawbacks as well.

Regardless, I raise my glass to this series. It has provided countless hours of entertainment. Even though it hasn't been the greatest storytelling the world has ever seen, it is definitely some of the greatest television. Capiche?

Uber's Corner Archives

June 8, 2007

Thoughts From The Back Of The Waffle House

It seems that the muscle attached to that $28 million pecker-toral area is troubling Big Rog (yeah, we're tight like that). He missed the White Sox, where the nuclear meltdown possibility with him and Ozzie (the Deathwatch is still on, bitch!) in the same ballpark . . . well, let's just say I was just drooling'. However, he's now lined up to make his first start against the Pirates, which is really just another AAA start. Sorry, Bucs' fans but that's the truth. Great park, great fans (what's left of them) and shitty and miserly ownership. Damn, it used to be Sister Sledge, Willie Stargell and cocaine. Now, it's you, the beer guy and crickets.

philipwellman.jpg Ejections seem to be on everyone's mind lately. Here's Bobby Cox one or two away from the all-time record but I can't be precise 'cause he may be tossed between when I transcribe these fever dreams and when you read them. The viral video of the Mississippi Braves' manager Philip Wellman being ejected has been number one with a bullet over the past few days. If you haven't seen it, Google it now! The hand grenade bit is priceless. Just to top it all off, Wellman was the Lookouts' manager for four seasons, the latest being 2003. Nice to see Chattanooga make the news somehow . . . oh yeah, EJECTIONS! Godamighty, Lou Piniella channeled Billy Martin last Saturday, the day after Michael Barrett and Carlos Zambrano fought for the heavyweight championship IN THE CUBS' DUGOUT! You must, must be shitting me. Team falling apart, fights on the bench, hemorrhoids . . . I know! Let's pitch a bitch and kick dirt all over the third base umpire (who looked ready to stomp some old man ass, believe you me). Cubs fans, you get what you deserve. Stay home and don't watch on WGN either. Otherwise, the baseball equivalent of that brutal prison sex that you are on the catching end of will continue with NO lube. Roughly a cool $300 mil was invested over the off-season and it looks like they would've been better served going to Pimlico and trying for the trifecta. Next time just sign the Centobites and save time, huh?

Real quick: the Braves are still hanging in there with all kinds a problems; the Yanks are sniffing around Arlington, seeing what it would take to get Mark Teixeira away from the Rangers; the Brewers are STILL there, people . . . told ya. The NL West will be a bloodbath with body parts and uniform pieces found everywhere when it's all over.

robert%20palmer1.jpg No musical revelations this week. I'm just here to tell you that anyone who writes two pieces as sublime as "Johnny and Mary" and "Looking for Clues" has to be taken seriously. The voice that I heard at the age of six wailing Moon Martin's "Bad Case of Loving You" was unreal. My God, with all the treble being upped by producers of that era (in order to sound better on AM, natch), it literally pinned my ears back. Robert Palmer was a badass when it came to singles and some of his albums also stacked up well. "Riptide", "Pride", and "Clues" were all phenomenal and widely ignored for the most part. His blues album, "Drive", was superb. However, all anyone will remember will be the Power Station singles (and videos, for my era), the Identical Girl videos - "Addicted To Love" and "Simply Irresistible" and "Bad Case of Loving You". Too damn bad for the unwashed. They are the people who only know Warren Zevon from "Werewolves of London". Do yourself a favor - get "Live At The Apollo" (or if the gods smile on you with a copy of "Maybe It's Live") and turn it up pretty loud with some good wine and your Other, ya know, the one that makes you you, completes the puzzle, soothes your soul . . . you get the idea. Anyway, groove out. Robert Palmer's music really said a lot that I didn't understand until I had a lot more scars on my liver and miles on my feet. Fine music for people with mileage . . .

I gotta go - Lou Piniella asked me to score him some Valiums.

Later taters.


Jim can score you some Valiums, but you're going to have to talk about Warren Zevon first.


Never Liked The Beatles, Never Loved Elvis Archives

Volume 4 Issue 7

CH4-PG19%20%28color%29.jpg

CH4-PG20%20%28color%29.jpg

CH4-PG21%20%28color%29.jpg

Previous Issues

Hockey In June

So, hockey...

What's going on in hockey? Ummmm...

Some team won some cup or something, I don't know - who pays attention to these things, especially in JUNE...

03ottawa.600.1.jpgWell according to NBC? Nobody. NBC recorded their lowest numbers EVER for a prime-time slot for the final game of the Stanley Cup finals (EVER, not just for a sports event). That means High Mountain Rangers
(a show from the 80's that only me and my friend Lisa watched) had a better Neilsen rating.

This is not right people, not right at all. Hockey is one of the toughest sports to play and is (usually) one of the most exciting to watch, there is constant action. I mean if Americans can embrace two of the most boring sports ever to be introduced to humankind (baseball and figure skating) why not the great game of hockey? Seriously! Why the fuck not?

It's time for new life and a new direction for the NHL. Rule changes and salary caps are not going to do it, we need drastic action:

ducks_cup_325x235.jpg1. Get RID of Bettman, for the love of Dog! Get someone who understands hockey, marketing and doesn't have a Napoleon complex.

2. Get rid of at least 1/3 of the expansion teams. Don't just MOVE them, close them down. This will give us a better chance of GREAT, marketable teams making a final that more than Turtle and I will care about.

What else?

The Anaheim Ducks won the Stanley Cup. Why did they win? They won because they were the better team, because the Sens couldn't figure out the Ducks defense and because of one lucky jersey and some nipple rubs.

Congrats on a deserved win boys, I'm just sorry that no one in California cares enough to notice.

Deb needs a personal assistant to tell her what day of the week it is.

I'll See You On The Ice Archives

June 7, 2007

Amazing, Perhaps (Interesting, perhaps not)

Things that amaze me. I am easily amused and amazed, so this is going to be another one of those instances where you might want to bang your head into a wall or take a hit of your drug of choice before you read it. Or skip it and go play online poker.

This thing (pictured) was once the best idea anyone could come up with for a two-wheeled, man-powered vehicle. It reminds me of a not famous person's famous quote that everything that could be invented already had been invented. oldtimer.jpg This was before television, and long before pacemakers, microchips, and oral contraception. Chump. That kind of thinking is what is wrong with 99% of all science fiction books, tv shows, and movies. Granted, a lot of those simply use other worlds or the future as settings for traditional storytelling, so for whatever reason they don't use present day Earth; they aren't intended to predict technological advances so it doesn't matter much that they don't.

Then you have the so-called 'Hard Science Fiction', where they intend to confine themselves to the fictional physical laws they create, and then they don't if it conflicts with a plot point or they simply forget. Some things are must-give-aways; everyone in the Universe either speaks English, has a device to interpret one another instantaneously, or some sort of seventh or eighth sense that allows them to understand each other. I'm okay with that, I'm not likely to learn a new language some hack made up so that I can read his book, no matter how great anyone tells me it is. Time travel = worm holes, food = synthetic recreations with super-science nutrients, standing around upright = "artificial gravity"; a quick dismissal or quasi-scientific gobbledy-gook - they usually get over the big ones quickly or don't address them at all.

One thing I've never understood about science fiction is the numbering of planets. The supposition that other inhabitants of the Universe could be advanced to the point of travelling great distances through space, but would lack the imagination and the respect for their own homelands to name them instead of numbering them. You're telling me there is nothing special about this 50,000 mile wide planet you colonized to inspire any other name than "Glagnar 4"? What about 2 and 3? Are these planets even worth visiting, much less moving into (onto?) if they don't significantly affect the imagination to get a name of their own? I suppose it is to imply a massively crowded interstellar community, so thickly populated that all the good names are taken. Right. People say that about their Yahoo-id names too, so I guess I am beginning to understand after all.

travelinman.jpg Back to that friggin' bicycle, how could it possibly take so much thought to make the wheels similar in size, and especially, closer to the ground? Sure, you give up some speed, but that 'not falling to the ground from great heights' part had to be a motivator. Don't forget the 'being able to get on without a stepladder' part. Eventually, as we know, they trimmed that first wheel down and switched to rear-wheel chain-drive, but it certainly took long enough. Interestingly (I think), it was a pair of bicycle makers that first attained flight, so there were some progressive minds in the bike biz.

I guess my point is, I'm nothing like the patent office jerk that thought everything had already been invented. I tend to look backward and wonder what took so long for things that have been invented to get invented. I see limitless potential for creation, it just takes more imagination now than ever when there are the Chinese to compete with, and the dwindling number of items one can infuse with chipotle.


Richard is currently working on infusing the Chinese with chipotle.


Sudden Valley Ranch Archives

Things from Texas that you eat that you did not know you eat

Slow day yesterday, for everyone except people with fields of hay that need cutting. It rained like hell here over Memorial Day, so they’re behind.

d1.jpgWe mostly grow two things in this part of Texas, neither of which you eat. Well, not directly anyway. The first is hay.

With all the rain this stuff is ready to go, and folks have been at it all week, even though the fields are still pretty wet.

Even if you aren’t paying attention to the fields, it’s pretty easy to tell that they’re very muddy.

The other thing we grow around here is corn. But it’s not people corn. It’s feed corn for cattle. When this stuff is ready to go, it will look dried up and dead. But apparently that’s how cows like it. I haven’t checked on it, but I’ve seen them eat it so I’m willing to let it go.

Most of the hay that gets cut here is rolled. It’s nice and compact and easy to handle (with those long pointy spike things on the back of a truck). Those things always made me nervous but then I remember films like The Omen.

d5.jpgOne thing you can’t do when you cut this stuff and bale it, you can’t bale it wet. Wet hay will start to decompose, and the temperature of the decaying plant inside the bale will get hot enough to start smoldering and eventually ignite. Farmers down here have an expression for people who cut and bale wet hay, if they see it burning out in a field somewhere. They call them “dumb asses”.

Dave in Texas don’t know if that expression is used in other parts of the country.

Roughing It Archives

Can LeBron Go All the Way?

In my preview of the second round, I wrote that LeBron James would manage to power the Cleveland Cavaliers to a win in their series against the New Jersey Nets. I didn't think it was a particularly smart prediction, but I went with it. Then, for the Conference Finals, I went for jamesduncan.jpgCleveland again, for the same reason. I thought James would power them through. Well, both times, it worked out for me. James was not spectacular in every game against the Pistons, but he was good enough to get the Cavs into the Finals. In particular, he was ridiculously good in Game 5, which involved him scoring 29 of Cleveland's final 30 points. And the last 25 points, including every point in the two overtimes. Further, he did it with some amazing shots and plays, and a couple of monster dunks. Think about that for a minute. 29 out of the final 30. That's ridiculous.

Word is, as well, that James is quite focused on winning a championship. That's to be expected. Still, it has to be at least a little worrying to the Spurs.

However, James has in no way been flawless this postseason. While he put together a historic Game 5 against the Pistons, he also had a mediocre Game 6, despite a solid stat line. In that game, it was rookie Daniel Gibson--known, until this point, by about thirty people throughout the world--who stepped it up with 31 points, 19 of which came in the fourth quarter. Therefore, while James going off is going to be crucial to Cleveland's chance in this series, other players are still going to have to have some good nights.

Here's the reality: the Spurs are damn good. Seriously, seriously good. And when it comes right down to it, I have a real hard time seeing them lose this series. Cleveland simply is not anywhere near as good as a team as San Antonio. While James will have his games, don't think Tim Duncan isn't going to be producing impressive games, each and every night out. I'll be surprised to see him have a bad game. He doesn't very often. He does a whole hell of a lot, too, even if it is in a quiet and methodical way.

lebronfinals.jpgYet, I can't shake the feeling that Cleveland might prove surprising. Over at TrueHoop, Henry Abbott took a look at every single possession by James against the Spurs in the two regular season games between the two teams, and he found that the Spurs simply were unable to effectively guard James. In fact, James was able to get to the rim multiple times, despite the fact that normally that's a tough proposition with Duncan clogging the middle. Hell, there was one particular play in which James dunked right over Duncan, which has to leave you wondering what he might do during this series.

I think he goes nuts. I really think he's focused, determined, and feeling good about his game. I think that confidence and that desire for a championship is going to push him to some amazing heights, very possibly allowing him to create another performance along the lines of his Game 5 outing against the Pistons. If that ends up being the case, and James is consistent, and Daniel Gibson continues to play like he did during the last half of the Detroit series, the Cavaliers have a serious shot at stealing this series.

Here's the reality, though, again: the Spurs are damn good. Seriously, seriously good. And at the end of the day, I think this is where my reliance on James stepping it up has to end. Yes, I think he's going to be good, and I think that will produce some great games, which is always a good thing. At the end of the series, though, I think the Spurs are walking away with another championship, and probably in six games.

Look out for James next year, though. You have to think his days of coasting might be coming to an end. After this taste, he's going to want a championship bad next year, and the East is likely still going to be wide open, giving him just that opportunity.

Joel was going to try and spur on his readership by posting a picture of his wang, but he doesn't want to be too cavalier about it.

Lucky Bounce Archives

Welcome To The Void

Many moons ago, in a story far too long to relate here, I met a man named Maxwell. And while I was throughly impressed by his musical knowledge (he's encyclopedic, I tell ya...) and his amazing taste in food and drink, what impressed me most about him was the fact that he could drop into any conversation anywhere and fit right in. He's a drinker and a talker and a hell of a writer. So please join me in welcoming him to the site and checking out his new column "Picking Through The Wreckage With A Stick"

--finn


I like a lot of different music. That’s nothing to brag about when you spend a good chunk of what you make on that and a handful of other geeky interests, when you’re the kind of guy who gets more excited about a remastered reissue of PIL’s Metal Box on vinyl than grown-up shit like, say, buying a house. It’s an illness. Don’t emulate.

That said, sometimes a guy’s in the mood for Cannibal Ox, sometimes Nick Drake. This week I’ve been feeling some of the louder and heavier shit I’ve picked up recently.

openfire.jpgFirst up for discussion is Alabama Thunderpussy’s latest, Open Fire (Relapse Records). Gotta hand it to these guys, it’s a freakin’ corker. I’ve always liked them, and I’m ashamed to admit I haven’t heard the last few albums, so I don’t know exactly when the shift from southern boogie-tinged stoner rock to full-on raging Metal came, but it’s a damn fine fit. (You’d think the half-naked barbarian dude on the cover with blood-drenched mace and sword while knee-deep in hectic slaughter would’ve tipped me off. I can be thick like that.) No one really gets psyched when a band they like replaces a singer, but new guy Kyle Thomas belts it out like a champ. There’s still some southern flavor, but the thrash ‘n groove of these tunes smacks you around the way all good Metal should, sans cheese. It’s a mighty enough record that the Frazetta-style painting kinda makes sense after a spin or two. Songs about greed, valor, distrust…and I can pretty much guarantee “Whiskey War” will be stuck in my head for the rest of the summer. Kudos to guitarist Erik Larson for leaving Avail to devote his full attention to this first-class outfit. (Finding an Avail fan over 15 is a tough task, like trying to find any relevance about Paris Hilton.)

Also had the good fortune to come across a reissue of the 1969 self-titled album by Morgen on Probe/ABC Records. (Thanks, Forced Exposure!) Apparently back in the day this was some privately pressed release of like, 2 copies. (OK, an exaggeration, but all these “private press” re-releases hitting stores these days get hyped with lines like “Originals go for $300+!” and “An edition of 100 copies made”. And of course, words like “legendary” get thrown around. And you think to yourself, dang, I’ve been a hardcore music nerd since I was like, 15, reading magazines and scouring websites that make me pretty much unlovable to all but my mom and other losers that have to step around piles of records and comic books just to get to my bed. How come I never heard of this? Then you make lists of stuff to check out in tiny little notebooks that look like the scribblings of freakin’ Jeffrey Dahmer to the outside observer. Seriously, my girlfriend must dredge up patience from a vast and bottomless well. Love ya, baby!)

Listening to Morgen, it’s hard not to taste a little Cream in the mix. The way the bass thumps and the drums roll, there’s a certain familiarity about it all when you first drop the needle on this one, but it’s such a comfortable and inviting sound, it’s hard not to get sucked in. By the time opener “Welcome to the Void” gets to the chorus, you realize you’ve found a crushed velvet suit jacket in the back of the thrift store, but goddam it looks cool and feels great. Not exactly revolutionary, but classic. If they threw some shit like this in the mix on “classic rock” radio instead of the same 40 songs ad nauseum it’d actually be worth tuning in.

To be fair, it doesn’t actually sound like Cream. The songs are more psychedelic than bluesy, and band leader Steve Morgen’s guitar has a different kind of sting. The way the Stooges get tagged “proto-punk” you could probably call a tune like “Of Dreams” proto-shoegaze (if you’re a special kind of ass like me), the way it floats and la-la-las along in a light fuzzy haze. No idea what kinda shit these boys were diggin’ on in 1969, but it sounds like the right stuff.

crippled%20black%20phoenix.JPGFrom there we’ll head down the pike to one of the boners sitting in this stack o’ wax in front of me. It actually hurts a little to put this on after the Morgen LP. I got suckered into this Crippled Black Phoenix 10” (Invada Records) by three things: pretty snazzy name, the pedigree of the folks involved (members of Electric Wizard and Mogwai?), and the fact the announcement of its arrival screamed “limited to 500 copies!” Well, crap, I better jump on that before it’s gone! If I don’t act now, I’ll probably never be able to find it for less than 50 bucks someday!

Yeah. I can be a royal dumbass sometimes. This little record, and the $11.99 or so that I could’ve turned into a case of PBR are reminders.

The sleeve’s a nifty cardboard job reminiscent of those ones Bruce Licher designs for his Independent Project press. Much more interesting than the snooze you’ll find within. The description made it sound like it’s some kind of loose experiment for these musicians normally associated with the heavier end of things. Of course, the website I “scored” it from didn’t review it like they usually do the stuff they carry. I’m reasonably sure the description came straight from the record label, cut and paste, ‘cause I trust the folks at All That’s Heavy. They’ve been good to me, these purveyors of sludge from Stonerrock.com. What I expected was some weirdo Current 93-style industrialfolkdrone, the kind of music that’s usually made by social outcasts in a room barely lit by candles dripping wax everywhere while they’re on a mission to put the sounds in their heads on tape before they float into the ether, lost forever. On a mission…and mushrooms. What I got isn’t terrible per se, but it sure brings the Boring. I’m holding this pretty unique-looking package with two long songs, one of which is titled “Shark & Storms/Blizzard of horned cats” in my hot little hands, fully expecting something that’ll beat the snot out of wussy piano-rock like Coldplay. But my grandmother could do that blindfolded. And she’s dead. Acoustic guitar picking, some piano, some strings, and I’m pretty sure I heard the dude say something about “some analogy of my disposition”, then “you go in light, you fall in love and you drown.” Then a bunch of “oohhhhh” as the song builds a little to what’s supposed to be some kind of crescendo. Maybe I’m not giving it a fair shake due to my high hopes, but I’ve listened to it about four times now. Still don’t give a fuck.

altar.jpgFor the real deal, you’re gonna have to get ahold of Altar (Southern Lord), the sunnO)))/Boris collaboration. (And then bust out the candles and mushrooms.) A pretty unique experience that blends elements of both bands while not really sounding like either, it’s most definitely not for everyone. Tones and sounds shift and phase and rumble, creating an atmosphere of dread like few things I’ve heard before. It’s sure as hell not catchy, you won’t hear “hooks”...a lot of people probably wouldn’t even call it music. Those people can kiss my ass. The open-minded, those open to the sheer possibility of sound, will get it. Now…the track that stands out for me in this creepy sonic nightmare (a good thing, don’t misunderstand) goes by the name of “The Sinking Belle (Blue Sheep)”. Unexpectedly, it’s sung by Jesse Sykes, a fine artist in her own right, but leaning more towards the country side of things, kinda surprised to find her here. The song’s a melancholy dirge, and beautiful and haunting in a way I can’t even really begin to describe. The first time I heard it, it captured me in a way few things have recently. Maybe I just can’t resist the Boris folks’ quietly controlled electric guitar strumming, maybe it’s the way Stephen O’Malley taps the piano keys at the end less and less until there’s finally silence, or maybe I’m still thinking about a recent death that was due to truly shitty circumstances, I don’t know. Fuck. All I know is I’m borderline obsessed with this song and I’ve listened to it almost every night since I got Altar.

Make your own decision. You owe it to yourself to hear it at least once.

I’m turning this short bus around now, 180 degrees, headed straight back to Disappointmentville. It’s my own fault for never hearing Place of Skulls before ordering the Love Through Blood EP (Blood and Iron Records). The first album, the one with Scott “Wino” Weinrich in the band…didn’t hear it. Nothing ‘til this one, but with Victor Griffin behind the wheel, it’s gotta be OK, right? I mean, when he played guitar for Pentagram in the 70s, even ‘though nobody paid much attention to a bunch of Black Sabbath/Blue Cheer worshiping misfits from D.C., they mined some damn fine hard rock. Damn fine, I says.
placeofskulls.jpgAt some point since then he became a big ol’ born again Christian. Which, according to common knowledge, usually means if you’re a musician your recorded work is about to become the equivalent of aural feces. I’ve seen that Jebus-rock infomercial that says millions of young folks actually want that in their ears. I’d rather have a sharp dagger in mine, thanks. But wait…I mean, I have that Victor Griffin solo album that’s not bad at all, especially for a bunch of demos. Well, hell, I’ll check out Love Through Blood.

Take it out of the box, hey, it looks cool. Maybe it’s…..huh. All these lyrics printed on the back, they sure seem to mention “lord” and how great said guy is an awful lot. But I think I can handle that. Really…I mean, I can listen to tunes about orc attacks or trips to the dentist if they’re good, if there’s something worthwhile there. Some of my favorite stuff is dumb-as-a-sack-of-doorknobs bang bang thud thud rock ‘n roll, so I give it a shot. And, uh, it certainly sounds better than, say, Nickelback or Creed. Yeah, definitely a better sound than those chumps get. But, um…not so much better. Couple that with Mr. Griffin intoning shtick like “the holy spirit convicted my mind” and “you correct this evil man” and this one’s screaming for me to melt it into an ashtray. Last time I buy anything with a song called “The Blood of Jesus” on it unless it’s about throwing a bucket of it into Ann Coulter’s face. Ugh.

Oh, but speaking of blood and religion…the mighty Slayer recently got Dave Lombardo back on the drum kit, and the results are out there for all to hear in the form of Christ Illusion (American slayerchristillusion.jpgRecordings). Whether you’ve found them silly or scary, too extreme or just flat-out powerful, Slayer has always been a ballsy band, and they must be carting them bad boys around in wheelbarrows these days. If you’re putting out 10 songs and most of them point the finger at religion as pointless mythology that starts wars, not to mention possibly dragging the human race kicking and screaming right to the doorstep of the apocalypse, you’d better be prepared to catch some shit from a few people. Tack on the front of it a painting of a banged-up armless Jesus with an eye patch knee deep in blood, and you’ve got a product that would probably bunch up Tipper Gore’s panties more than anything Slayer did 20 years ago, when the general public thought a band like this was coming straight to eat your babies. Don’t worry that Slayer are concentrating on Christianity, though, as all faiths make it into their crosshairs. From “Cult”: Religion is hate / religion is fear / religion is war / Religion is rape / religion’s obscene / religion’s a whore.” Who else would make an anti-war album (and that is the big picture here, make no mistake) that so single-mindedly identifies one of the causes and then hunts it down so relentlessly, regardless of who’s offended? U2, in-between ipod commercials?

The music doesn’t tread any new ground, but that’s never been a bad thing with this group. Of all their peers who started thrashing away with them in the early 80s, nobody else’s output has been as consistently good. Sure, it’s not all Reign in Blood quality, but after 20+ years, pretty impressive they’ve stayed true to the path they themselves helped to blaze. Allmusic.com called it “brilliant, stomping, scorched-earth thrash metal at it’s best.” And hallelujah for that!

Join me next time as I chronicle my adventures in a week of confession because I listen to Slayer, and we’ll examine the value of writing “shit” 400 times in an article that’s only a few pages long.


Maxwell Custer is the new kid. Picking Through The Wreckage With A Stick will appear weekly on Thursdays.

Confessions of a Blood Drinker

Hi, my name is Dolemite and I’m a bloodaholic.

I know that I’m supposed to take responsibility for my actions, but just how much personal responsibility can a video game avatar have? I mean, I never asked to be a Wood Elf in the first place. It would have been so much cooler to be a Redguard or an Orc, but my creator wanted to make a character who would be good at stealing things and sneaking around instead of doing manly work like fighting and casting deadly spells. I didn’t ask to be a short, pointy-eared punk that the girls in Tamriel would ignore (unless they wanted some stolen jewelry or something,) so I only feel partly to blame for what has become of me.

Look, I was just a kid. I woke up one day from total oblivion and found myself in a jail cell outside the Imperial City. The Emperor decided to let me out for some reason involving an heir to his throne, but he never really explained anything. So, next thing I know I’m out in the Imperial City with no friends, a few lockpicks and a sword. Having no talent for fighting I found myself stealing crap from unwary storeowners and picking pockets in order to make some cash, but the merchants in town wouldn’t buy stolen goods. How is a man supposed to go off and save the world without a few coins in his pocket? I’m not asking for pity here, just a little understanding.

pb1.jpg Soon enough, I wound up back in jail because I had no money to pay the fines for all of this bad behavior. I’m sure a lot of unfortunate stories start this way, so it shouldn’t come as much of a surprise, but I was just a naive young stripling and had no idea of how the world really worked. Anyway, I served my jail sentence and they let me back out into the cruel world of the Imperial City in much the same condition as I was in when I was busted. I was idling around the Market District one day, since I had nothing better to do, when a strange person approached me and told me to be at a certain place in the harbor around midnight. Since I had no parents or responsible guardians, hell, since I had no childhood at all as far as I could remember, it didn’t seem like such a bad idea to go off in the wee hours of the night and hang around the harbor, so I did just that. And that’s what led me eventually to the sorry state you see me in now.

The man I met in the harbor promised me work if I went and stole something and brought it back. No problem, I thought, even if I get caught nothing’s really going to change. So I broke into someone’s house and stole his diary, thereby becoming a member of the Thieves’ Guild. I was a natural. I could sneak right up to an Imperial Guard in broad daylight (oh, how I miss the daylight) and swipe the keys to the castle without him noticing a thing. I rose up in the ranks until I was working for the master thief, the Gray Fox himself. It was while working for the Gray Fox, though, that my life took the ultimate downward turn.

One evening I broke into a vault that was supposed to contain a magical item that my boss wanted, when an old hag with a magic staff attacked me. It was a pretty intense fight, during which she bit me. Well, that set me off. I’ve said I’m not much of a fighter, but damned if I wasn’t suddenly a Gladiator after that. I mean, she bit me. That really pissed me off. So, I cut the old bitch to ribbons and took my loot back to the Grey Fox, and didn’t think much about it. After a few days, though, I started having the strangest dreams about people bleeding and my nonexistent family on fire. Weird shit, since I’m normally a pretty peaceful sleeper. Next thing I knew, I couldn’t go out during the day without getting a really bad sunburn, and I don’t mean the kind you get when laying out on the beach too long. I mean, there was smoke coming off my skin, literally. After a few more days, I started looking really old and no one would talk to me. I started spending days indoors and only going out after dark, but I found that if I concentrated real hard-like I could make the night light up and even see living creatures through walls. That was pretty cool, but it still wasn’t much fun being the only person awake except for my fellow thieves.

pb2.jpg Then one night I came across this homeless guy sleeping near the harbor. I don’t know why, but I had this strange urge, like an itch. So I bit the guy, and while I didn’t feel quite as strong afterward, I certainly felt a lot better. Moreover, I looked almost normal again and people would talk to me. That was when I began to understand what had happened and that was when I began to lose control.

This homeless guy was a handy target for blood, always at the right place and at the right time. I didn’t have to break into anyone’s home to find blood, since the old coot was always lying out in the open. One night, though, I was taking a sample (that’s what I like to call it) and the bastard woke up. Before he could make a bunch of noise and attract the guards, I put an arrow through his head. There went my easy blood supply, but when I went to bed that morning some new guy came right into my room and told me about a new group I could join, the Dark Brotherhood. Well, things couldn’t get much worse, so I took the job.

In the past few days, I have murdered numerous people, from traitors to pirates and even a few of my old friends all for the Dark Brotherhood. I stand before you all today, a thief, a murderer and a shell of a man who is hopelessly addicted to human blood, for which there appears to be no cure. If anything, I hope I can serve as an example of what not to be and an example of what happens when a gamer makes a bad mistake and does not simply reload a botched mission.

Thank you.


Philbrick's a pretty good thief too.


Secular Monk Archives

June 6, 2007

Times Like These

Three weeks in, and I’m already stuck for a column idea. Yeah, I’m a rock star.

In all honesty, right now, I’m under a lot of pressure. This will pass, as life has a way of sorting itself out most of the time, but the weight is heavy these days.
foo.jpg

I’m reminded of the summer of 2003. That year, there was a similar amount of work craziness going on, as my Director and I were trying to fire a toxic and deeply rooted school psychologist. He and I had a screaming match one day that was so loud and vicious, the principal heard us over the passing noise in the hallway and had to break us up like two hockey hooligans. My Director and I were having nightly phone calls about strategy, and she would coach me through the words I needed to say, and the lines I needed to hold, and this fight wore me down, but we won. His damaging presence is gone. One week before school ended, I received word that one of my oldest friends had committed suicide. This floored me. Andrew was the light of my world through so much of my high school years; a beautiful, unusual spirit who strew unfiltered joy all over my days. And he was suddenly gone. Top this all off with being broke, barely making the rent, and getting unceremoniously dumped on the 4th of July, it was shaping up to be a banner fucking summer. Better folks than me would have completely lost their minds.


wilco.jpgAmazingly though, I didn’t take a trip to the zoo. What I did do, and what I need to do more right now, was sat on my couch, with a beer at my side, and a book in my hand, and listened to cds. We all have those songs that always make us feel better, those artists we turn to at the pivotal moments of our lives, and in my lowest moment, music kept me sane. It may have seemed like my world was caving in around me, but in those moments in the buggy twilight, the soundtrack I made for myself showed me the other side.


If these had been vinyl records, I would have worn through the grooves. Every night, all night, for months, I spun Ani DiFranco’s “Evolve”, Wilco’s “Yankee Hotel Foxtrot” and the Foo Fighters’ “One by One”, and they made me well. Truly, it could have been any artists; I was open to letting something else take over, quite frankly; those were just the last three cd’s I bought before the money got tight. ani.jpgAnd maybe that was more of a coincidence than I ever realized, because each of those records are about change, and about searching. And each of those records held up a piece of my heart for me until I could hold it up on my own again.


The dark days of summer are upon me again. Time to put the records on.

Courtney is a new day rising

Mix Tape Archives

Sins of the Father

fireworks-5.jpgThis has been a pretty crazy couple of weeks in my house. It all started 2 weeks ago when my husband traveled to PA to pick up some fireworks to bring to our Annual 4th of July Party that we have in New Hampshire. He has gone to PA for the past few years to get these fireworks, brought them back to NY until we go to NH for the holiday. Well, this year was a little different. This year he was followed from PA straight into NY where he was pulled over and arrested and charged with the Possession of Fireworks. You see, it is illegal to transport/posses fireworks in the state of New York. This of course is something that we all know but never really thought that we would get in trouble for it. Well, after spending the night in jail, completely horrified by what he encountered there (and he was just in the holding cell all night), and now having to deal with court appearances, we will not be bringing fireworks to NH this year - or any other year for that matter! We did not tell our son that Daddy was in jail, although he did ask where Daddy was when he didn't come home. "Daddy's car broke down and Mommy has to go get him..." He's 5 so this worked fine...and when the fireworks didn't come home with Daddy we just said that we would buy them in New Hampshire. We decided not to tell our son about the jail thing because we knew he would have been scared and upset. Either that or he would have laughed in his fathers face which probably would have been worse!

This entire experience got me thinking about the things in our lives that we keep from our children. You know the things I'm talking about. The stupid things we did as teens (drinking, drugs, sneaking out, etc.), the lies we tell others, stealing office supplies from work to use at home, breaking the law, etc. I can remember when I was a teenager, suddenly realizing that my parents probably had done things that were bad when they were younger - the same things that I was attempting to get away with. When I asked my mom about some of them she told me that she would tell me everything she had done, after I got married. What a strange answer!! After I was married I approached the subject again and she told me everything! I was horrified and then understood why she wouldn't tell me as a young teen! She didn't want me to respect her any less then I already did, as a teenage girl usually does to her mom. Now that I have my own children I am beginning to understand this more and more. I want my children to respect me damn it! My question is, what things do we keep from our children to protect them, and what do we keep from our children to protect ourselves? What things do we just trust they will figure out on their own. We want to protect our children and would never want them to do things that are wrong, but deep down we know that they probably will and probably should just experience it on their own! We raise our children with the hope that they will make responsible choices and to be able to cope with the consequences of the un-responsible choices they make. Do we do our children a disservice by keeping our transgressions from them? Would telling them the stupid things we did keep them from making the same mistakes - doubt it! Would telling them bring us down a notch in their eyes? Would we lose our hold over them as well as their respect? I would hate to hear from my son that he tried drugs because he knew I had and therefore it must be ok! These are the things that keep me up at night. How about you? Chime in on this subject cause I am completely unsure - although my kids are only 5 and 2 so I have some time to figure it out, and I doubt I ever will!

Raising Hell Archives

Film and Developer

Title: Wildflowers
Type: Digital
Date: May 30, 2007
Time: 7:30 pm
Camera: Canon Rebel xti 10 mp
Where: New Bern, NC
Programs: Photoshop

wild%20flowers.jpg

Shawna is lying in a field, watching the clouds roll by

Archives

Audience of Shadows

This story came to an end last week. Here, we present the entire story in one sitting.

Audience of Shadows

Chapter 1

For the first time in a long time I can't remember a detail: How many bullets do I have left?

I fired one into the air, one into the head of my girlfriend, and one into the leg of the bastard she was sleeping with. Keeping up with what's been discharged isn't the problem; it's how many bullets I loaded in the first place. Had I loaded a full clip? Or were there some missing from the time I'd spent practicing? I can’t remember the details, and I'm pretty sure it's from the goddamned medicine.

I might as well be a librarian, or a researcher. My aptitude tests say either would suit me fine. I spend most of my time collecting information.

What I remember about walking down the hall at school:

Three doors on the right.

Four on the left.

Total of fifty-seven steps and counting...

I used to try to count the lockers as I passed them, but the numbers got jumbled up with the doors and the steps, and I ended up having to go back to the classroom I started in and go through the whole process again. After that, the lockers laughed at me when I walked by. You can't quantify us, they mocked. We are here, and you won't ever know how many of us there are.

When this fact bothered me to the point of stomach upset, I went to the school office and asked to see the blueprints so I could count the lockers. When the secretary I spoke to looked at me like I was crazy (an accurate perception, according to most) I said Just go ask Mr. Granger, Ok?

When she returned, she had the blueprints in her hands. "I'm sorry," she said, "I talked to Mr. Granger, I didn't know." Not sure what to do, she rolled it to me across the desk. It was like a steamroller; every inch of it came into contact with years of germs and microbes, except the area right around the rubber band, where it was raised just enough to save that virgin white from being contaminated. That’s where I picked it up, using two fingers.

"Thanks," I said. She smiled, visibly relieved; she'd done her job and done it well. She told me with her actions she didn't want to touch me; what she didn’t say was why. Was it because she knew about my phobia? Was it because she was afraid she might catch whatever it was that I had?

"Whatever it is" is the name a lot of people give to my disorder. Disease is another. Most people think I deserve a handicap-parking sticker. I’m not handicapped, I tell them; I can still walk. I just have to be very, very careful where I step.

Dirt is where I'm standing right now. Lots of dirt, with thousands and thousands of years of microbes and germs and god knows what else waiting to be stirred up with just the kick of a shoe. A thought comes into my head: how many feet above sea level are you? It makes a difference. Some germs die at higher altitudes...

The screaming brings me back, this infectious high-pitched laugh of a scream. That's coming from the guy she's been sleeping with. I used to know his real name, but it's the one detail I'm happy to forget this evening.

He stamps his leg, screaming over and over about hospitals and tests and IVs and all we had to look forward to after this night. Jail cells, thin cotton sheets on even thinner matresses, we got 'em all. Come on down.

His stamping is stirring up dust. I don't notice this as immediately as I should; damn medicine. I watch the thin spirals burst into the night sky, up and up, riding on the light air at this height (I should have remembered the altitude) thousands of years of rot and decay looking for a place to rest, and more than likely, at least some of it would end up in my nose, in my lungs, a part of me.

I put the gun to my side for a second. I realize that I just thought "at least some of it would" contaminate me. But some of something every day gets into our bodies and roots around. ‘What good is all of this,’ screams a part of myself I had successfully shut up years before, ‘if you can't even be conscientious of the most important means of preventing infection?’

It's a voice I've heard so often in my life. My psychologist calls it Rationality. Rationality, she says, is almost like another person in my head, and he just can’t let himself be heard over all the commotion of the main part of my head. She doesn’t have a name for that part. She says once the medicine starts working, I will be able to listen more carefully to Rationality and leave old What's-his-name? behind.

Rationality makes sense tonight, for the first time ever. The guy is still kicking around, stirring up dust; I lean over into it. Tendrils of the stuff caress my face, and I breathe in, soft at first, until Rationality says, "Go for it. It won't hurt. Most importantly, it won't kill you."

That last part's the kicker. My psychologist says that half the reason for my disorder stems from an unwarranted fear of mortality I haven’t dealt with. I tell her I've dealt with death my whole life. She isn't talking about just experiencing it, she says; she’s talking about incorporating it into my ideal self, into the person my soul wants me to be.

The dirt tickles my nose, and I sneeze, and it feels good; I don't sneeze that often. I keep a list of places and situations that can cause sneezing, as well as remedies to arrest the urge, in the "Things to avoid and ways to avoid dealing with them" part of my brain. It's the biggest part of my brain, I think. And I wonder if, after tonight, there’s going to be any use for it.

Damn medicine.

“Who's fault is it?" asks the guy my girlfriend's been sleeping with. "Is it mine? Or hers? Is either one right? Either one to make you feel as though you aren't the one to blame. Well you know..."

I put another bullet into his leg to shut him up. The screams multiply. It sounds like there are two voices screaming. I look at him and realize he isn't making a sound. His mouth is open, but nothing comes out.

I turn around. I'm caught between the warring factions of my mind, watching, listening, as sirens and blue and red lights slowly work their way through the town laid out below us. I have to think, and the screaming in my head doesn't help. I have to think back over what's happened, what led up to all this. Then I can decide whether or not to kill the bastard.

That is, says one of my minds—I'm not sure which—if you still have any bullets left.

Which I had not thought of when I shot his leg.

I'm breaking apart here.


Open the bedroom door.

One one thousand, two one thousand, three one thousand, four one thousand...

Open the fridge and get out shot glass. One one thousand...

Open the cabinet, get out vodka. One one thousand...

When I hear the tequila bottle break it ruins everything. Who knows what will happen next? My dad might clean it up. He might still be drunk from last night. I don't really know what time it is; I haven't had a working clock in my room since I was ten. But I wake up every morning when he gets out of bed. I hear the creak of his mattress through the apartment's thin walls. That's the longest count: forty-five one thousand. I picture him sitting on the edge of the mattress, head in his hands, wondering whether or not he'd hit me the night before, although, I had to admit, he was probably most concerned with how he'd gotten home and why he hadn't gotten laid, whatever that meant. After this, I hear him thud across to his bathroom. I can actually hear him taking a piss. I used to hold off counting at this point, until I realized that every morning his piss lasted between twelve and fourteen one thousands. Never the full forty-five he always took up on his mattress. Everything else in the bathroom; brushing, a quick shave with a dry razor, was twenty-nine. Still, nothing stood up to the time on the mattress.

That morning, I waited to hear the door shut to the outside. I started counting once the bottle had dropped. By ten one thousands, he had done nothing.

By twenty, I was getting a little worried. What was he doing, just standing there? I hadn't seen my father in over two weeks and had no desire to confront him now.

At fifty one thousands, I got out of bed, left foot first, took three large steps to the door, and opened it. I walked through the doorway one, two, three times, each time setting my right foot only outside in the hall and then turning swiftly on it, only the last time leading out with my left foot and down the hall, five steps, across the doorway three times, and finally into the kitchen, left foot first.

He isn't there.

Wondering how he managed to get away from the kitchen without me hearing the creak of the floorboards horrified me. I should have heard that. Because there was only one place he could go.

He's in his bathtub. I should have been able to count the steps. Had he treaded so lightly on purpose? Did he know my routine as well as I did?

"What," he said, drowning the last bit of liquor in his glass.

I stand, like I always do, ashamed to ask a Question. One of those Questions that I know is stupid, that I know isn't worth anything, but that something inside compels me to ask. My psychologist tells me that if I listen to that something, I'll never be able to live life to its fullest. I tell her that she needs to find a way to shut that something up.

"Dad, if I masturbate while I'm in the shower, and it gets on the shower curtain, do I need to wash the shower curtain? Can people get germs from me that way?"

I stare at him, waiting for his reaction. He might just answer nonchalantly, tell me I was worried about something that wasn't important, and encourage me to use my brain in more productive ways. He might ask me why I thought that was important, and help me figure out why I was concerned about it, and whether that was warranted. But those were fantasies. He would probably go nuts on me. Maybe he would break my nose, I think. Then I could go to the hospital, they would say, "My, this fine young man lives with such a monster. He would do so much better on his own; we should put him up in a nice apartment and see how he does for himself."

Who was I kidding. I would go straight to a psych ward.

"Jesus Christ," he mutters, his face covering his hands.

He says nothing else. Just sits. And I'm standing there, wondering whether he thinks I've asked a stupid question, or whether his amazement is an indication of something I've done wrong. Guilt flows from the wellsprings of my mind. Wellsprings of serotonin and GABA receptors.

He leaves that morning without saying anything to me. In fact, we missed each other, as he left while I was cleaning my toilet. And then I had to clean the gloves I used to clean the toilet, which took the longest, but then when I was done, I had to use the toilet, and the cycle started all over again, until I was late for school, and decided that instead of going to learn about chemical reactions and attending driver's education in the afternoon, I would clean the whole fucking house. Then, my father and I would at least have something to talk about that night.

The kitchen, my room, the living room, and the hallways took about an hour. Disinfecting spray, a quick vacuum, more disinfecting spray, and a final vacuum (with a new bag). His bedroom was messy. It took an hour to do that, then another hour for me to get myself clean, and then clean my bathroom again. The last room was his bathroom.

It's the most disgusting thing I've seen. Ever. Mold grows in every crack and corner. I see some of it pulsating. The bottom of the bathtub, which is visible from where I stand in the doorway, has dirt in it. Dirt from the old man in the bath tub. The dirt of his life.

One thing that happens when I'm in unpleasant environments is panic attacks. And the biggest cause of these attacks is germs. Germs, dust, and dirt. So when I see the bottom of his bathtub, I feel a throbbing pain in my chest. And by the time I register all the mold, my left arm is numb.

When he finds me after he gets home that night, I'm in bed, curled up. There's nothing else I can do.

"Have another attack?" he slurs. Even feet away, the liquor on his breath makes me gag, and I can't answer. After a moment,

"Did you take your pills?"

I don’t even have the mind to remind him that the last time he managed to steal Xanax for me was several months ago. He used to buy it. But now…

Only the black tells me that the door has closed. He leaves the conversation with no goodbye, no wishes of a good-night's sleep. He just leaves.

The next morning, I wake up without knowing what time it is. I listen for his first movements.

Open the bedroom door.

Open the bedroom door.

He never sleeps late.

Open the bedroom door.

Open the bedroom door.

By the time I realize the apartment is empty, the phone is ringing. I pick it up.

"Hello, this is H. Ellison High School, and we just wanted to confirm with your father that you are absent from school today. Can we speak to him?"

"My father's gone," I say as I hang up the phone once, twice, three times, using my left arm first...

If you have to think of the word you use the most, the one single word in the world you use the most, what would it be?

In a survey of one hundred people, one percent may say fire (as in "You're Fired") or God (as in "Praise Be to God") or freeze (as in "Freeze—you're under arrest"). The other ninety percent will say hello, or one of its many variants.

As if everything isn't a variant of something it isn't.

Any conversation anyone has usually starts with some sort of greeting.

The word I use the most is quirk. When someone asks me why I walk through the door to a classroom three times, I say, "It's a quirk." When they ask what I'm counting, I tell them, "Just counting my footsteps--it's a quirk."

"Why are you washing your hands again?"

"Well, I touched part of the towel dispenser, and it might be dirty. It's just a quirk."

Nobody ever says hello to me. Their greeting is always a variant of "Why are you doing that," and I answer, "Quirk."

My own little variant of goodbye.

Because anytime anyone hears that it's a quirk, they shut down. Everyone is concerned, not for me, but themselves. "Why is he walking through the door three times? Is it for any good reason?" No, just a quirk. "Phew," they think, "as long as it doesn't have anything to do with me." Their faces are all compassion.

Feigned pity and madeover relief are the two emotions I get from people.

At my new school, the one I go to after my father leaves and I'm shipped to a "Home for Displaced Children" across town, things are the same. I hear people talking to each other, saying hello-goodbye, then people talking with me in the why-quirk language I'm accustomed to.

Familiarity with ritual breeds surprise when that ritual is called into question.

"Why did you do that?"

I turned. I'm in the library at my new school and was putting a copy of The Stranger back into its spot on the shelf one, two, three times.

"Quirk," I say out of habit.

"Oh," she says, coming to stand beside me. "I like quirks."

She's not looking at me; she's searching the stacks for something. It looks like an attempt to be close to someone, but nobody has ever tried that with me before.

"Have you ever had naked lunch?"

My heart pounds, my stomach wrenches tight, a clamp on itself. I'd never been hit on before. My tongue swells up in my mouth, my brain goes crazy/ier trying to figure out when to kiss her, hold her hand, do all the things I had to admit to myself I knew nothing about.

"No," I manage. "But I'm up for anything."

It's the kind of line that I always hear guys in the movies saying, but it comes out as a strained jumble of words I'm certain she won't understand.

"Well you should try it," she says, and leans up close to me, where her breasts are touching my arms, firm beneath the fabric of her shirt, and I think I'm going to come right then, and then she leans the length of her body against me, her breasts pressing against my arm, my first contact with that flesh, and I do come, right then, in my pants.

"Burroughs is an amazing writer," she says, looking at the cover of the book she's just pulled from the stack right above the copy of The Stranger I was looking at. She hands it to me before walking away.

Naked Lunch by William S. Burroughs.

For one brief moment, I have an independent thought—one that doesn't stem from my disorder at all. In that second, I forget that I'm walking through a door only once. I forget that I have a disgusting mess in my pants that I have to clean up. I forget everything besides what I observed during my conversation with a beautiful woman:

It's amazing how much 'read' can sound like 'had' when you want it too.

Another part of me says it isn't amazing, not at all.

Just quirky.

Chapter 4

What my father won't tell me is where he keeps his porn.

This was long before he left.

"If you want to know about sex, read a book," he yells through slurred words and the aroma of malt liquor. "They've got books about stuff like that in school"

Not in our school, I tell him.

"So make friends with some older boys. Ask them. That's what a boy’s friends are for."

What my father won't tell me, I decide to find out for myself.

After he's gone, they let me go back to the apartment. I'm sixteen now, and that's old enough for even that bit of autonomy. "Give him time," I overhear one of the case workers saying, just right outside of the distance adults think they have to get so kids won't hear their conversations, just inside the distance she truly needs to be.

I go to the closet in the living room. Inside, under mounds of old clothes and packed boxes, I find the slab of whitewall that had been removed so many years ago, I'm assuming to hide what was inside from my mother.

What was inside fit on a film reel that he kept in his bedroom. After my mom died, we used to watch home movies on that reel and sit up in bed. He would drink beer. That was back when he might drink a six pack of beer a night, get smiley and happy, and sit with his arm around me, telling me he loved me. That we would be alright, that things would change, that see, he wasn't even hitting the hard stuff, just enough beer at night to help him relax.

Just two months later, when my father wouldn't tell me where he kept them (insert aroma of Wild Turkey), when he wouldn't talk to me about sex (insert the smell of Mad Dog 20/20), I spent my two hours between when I got home and the earliest he ever stumbled through the door looking for them. I found them, without incident, underneath the boxes where he kept my mother's things.

This afternoon, I found them where I had left them the last time I used them. Underneath the boxes, which were now underneath all the clothes my father had become to thin for. I used to think his skin just melted into his clothes when I was younger. I was old enough to know now that it was the alcohol that absorbed every part of his body.

I put one of my favorites on the old newsreel. Two men, one woman. The men were fucking her hard. I knew that much, because the woman kept saying it. “You are fucking me so hard,” she would say as she spit on her hand and wiped it on the other one's penis, dick, whatever, same thing, and started to jerk him off. I knew she was jerking him off because he said how good she was at jerking him off. I'm pretty sure what I was doing right then as the film spun and clicked and clacked beside my head was jerking off, but I wasn't sure if it made a difference since I didn't have a girl and another guy there, or a girl and a girl, or two girls and a guy, or two guys, or any one of the myriad other assortments and arrangements of partners I had seen on these films, my outlet to the world of fucking.

It was all I knew, because I had no friends to ask about it. People treated me like I was invisible. I was quiet, I kept to myself, and there were other people to pick on. The geeks, the dorks, the fags, they were all more valuable fodder than some kid who walked in the door weird every now and then. The fags and dorks walked around weird all the time. No use picking on the guy with the quirks.

I sufferred this shit in silence, anger welling up. The anger was fueled by not being able to go to some guy I knew, some guy I called a best friend, who knew me, who cared about me, who loved me as a friend, and say, “Hey man, do you know what making love is?”

What about fucking?

Ass fucking?

Sucking off?

Felching?

Because I do. I hear the people on the pornos I watch talk about it all the time. I can tell you about them, if you tell me something.

This is the kind of friend that would say sure in a heartbeat, say lay it on me, what do you want to know, my big brother's told me everything!

And I would say, what's sex? Because that's the thing I hear people at school whispering about the most, gigling about, talking about after seeing the new couple walk down the hallway, holding hands. I would see people watch them, “Do you think they're having sex?” and giggling, and I know it has something to do with what the people on the pornos are doing, but it's the one word I never hear them say.

Chapter 5

My art teacher tells me it has to stoppp. The threes threes threes. They have to stop. They have to stop. They have GOT to stop.

I tell her with the way she's talking, it sounds like my quirk is catching.

This is from the day when I meet Mr. Granger.

She sighs and tells me to follow her. We march down to the school office and she signs me in, then says she has a class to attend to and leaves me there. The secretary tell me I'll have to wait, he has a scheduled appointment, and I say that's fine. I've been waiting my whole life. She gives me the very funny look I've become used to and I smile and wait politely, patiently.

In about an hour, after kid after kid walks out around me, some through the office because its a good shortcut, some to see the principal, or one of the three vice principals, and even after that, when the halls are calm again and the final bell for third period has sounded, finally Mr. Granger calls my name. His blue eyes peek out at me from behind horn-rimmed spectacles, which I immediately notice need cleaning very badly.

"Well, let's see here. Miss Finney seems to think you may have an addiction to the number three."

I laugh. I tell him Miss Finney has an addiction to ignorance.

Despite my expectation of scowl (a variant of “You know better than that you little smartass”) he laughs softly and smiles.

"Well, she does think she knows a little more than she really does, in some cases, though as a teacher, she is extremely competent. Why did you walk through the doorway three times when you came into my office?"

"It's a quirk I have."

He writes this down.

"Right, I understand that. But why do you do it?"

I shrug, frustrated.

He writes this down.

"You see, your identifying this as a quirk is fine and good, but identification is a far reach from explanation. I want to know what compels you to do it."

I shrug again. "I don't know what to say, it's a quirk, I just feel I need to do it. Like breathing, or taking a shit."

He writes this down.

"I understand you are probably upset right now," he tells me, "but if you wouldn't mind, I take offense to the words fuck, shit, piss, pussy, cunt, dick, cock, or asshole." He looks up from writing. "I'm not partial to tits, or any other variants on breasts."

As if everything else isn't a variant of something it isn't.

What about damn and hell? I ask him.

"I can get into trouble for even mentioning those words, let alone forbid their use. They are tied very deeply in religion," then he stops, remembers something, and begins writing again, "and it is my job to stray as far away from that as possible when talking to you kids."

“How do you do that?” I ask him.

"Do what?"

“Write while you’re talking. How do you separate those two functions?”

He shrugs, then starts writing again. "I don't know. How do you not know why you walk through the door three times?"

“You ask that as if the answer to both questions are the same.”

He shrugs again—this time while he's writing. It doesn't affect his output. "Maybe it is," he says, and then, with grave finality, closes the notepad he's been writing in and says, "Listen. I've seen your scores on the Iowa tests. They're good. Have you ever had an IQ test before?"

I shake my head.

"Would you be willing to take one?"

I nod.

"Good. I'll have to clear it with the State, since they are technically in charge of you now, but I'll arrange it. In the mean time, tell me about your parents? About your father. How are you holding up after the loss?"

There is a whirr of the fan in the distance that I just notice. It makes an unsteady tapping noise that I can easily divide into threes if I concentrate hard enough.

"I said how are you holding up?" asks Mr Granger after the third set of threes weighs down the silence between us too much.

Solid, I tell him, somehow dividing my mind between my counting task and his question. I'm holding up fine, two three, six, two three...

Chapter 6

There is a language besides English that I am fluent in. It's spoken in every country in the world, and I assume on any other world in the universe where people say things in front of people they don't want them to hear. It's called Hushedwhispers.

It took me longer to learn Hushedwhispers words than it did to learn English, mostly because the words in Hushedwhispers aren't spoken at all sometimes. It's a language of nodding heads, or arching eyebrows, or clever smiles. It's a language of deception. There is no Hushedwhispers-to-English dictionary; don't look. It is a language you have to learn on your own. And you only have a chance to learn it when people are talking about you in Hushedwhispers. It's hard to tell sometimes. My trick is to find two people talking in Hushedwhispers and walk toward them, concentrating on the face of the person looking in my direction. If that person looks to me quickly then goes back to the conversation, I don't have to worry; I’m not being talked about. But if he or she smiles, goes out of his or her way to say hi to me over the shoulder of the other person, or moves the conversation to another location, I can be guaranteed that the conversation is about me.

You get better at it as you go along. The first few times you try this, the people will move away. Make sure this isn't because you're creeping them out. Don't stare at them, just make obvious attempts to gain attention. Look repeatedly over a small period of time—you'll always catch someone's eye. Smile a little, just a friendly, how-do-you-do-sorry-didn't-mean-to-stare-I-was-zoned-out smile, and then see what happens.

Of course, none of this will be necessary once you begin to understand your name in Hushedwhispers. The audible language of Hushedwhispers is, in its English equivalent, composed primarily of hard sounds made with the tongue, for example, 'S' or 'Ch'. Don't expect to hear this right off; it is very muffled and hard to detect. But slowly, the more you listen to conversations in Hushedwhispers, the more you understand. Pretty soon, words will come together. They may sound like English words, but if you spelled them out phoenetically you would see they are quite different.

When you can hear and understand Hushedwhispers (nobody actually speaks the language) you have to learn the other 'words/phrases/sentences' used commonly in Hushedwhispers. An eyebrow arched in your direction, combined with the correct Hushedwhispers translation of your name, means either "That guy over there" if you are not acquaitances with the people talking, or "[Insert your name here]. Look, he's sitting over there." Arms up in the air in a shrugging motion can mean "I don't know" (or variation); "I don't know what he was thinking" (or variation); "I don't know why in the hell he did that" (or variation); "I don't know who the fuck he is" (or variation) and so on.

When you have reached a casual listening level, you can begin listening to conversations for extended periods of time, as long as you look natural and occupied around the people in dialogue. I like to carry one book for pleasure, at least one piece of homework to work on, and a pad of paper. You can carry more, but the rest of my bag is filled with handi-wipes, antibacterial soap (I keep it in a glass jam jar), and Kleenex. I need those things more.

Because I can't forget, you can't forget, that nothing in my life at that point is a priority, NOTHING, except remaining clean, pure, through physical cleansing, as well as careful evaluation of and repetition regarding the events of any day.

With all the other shit going on here, it may seem like that's in the background sometimes.

And sometimes, for small fleeting moments, during a sitcom you like, or when you're talking to someone, or when you're doing something mindless, like a crossword puzzle, it is. But only for a second before it comes screaming back, and you chastise yourself when you realize all the things you're going to have to go back and do again because you didn't do them in threes that time, or didn't wash your hands before picking up the soap, or you touched your eye with a finger that clearly brushed up against the backside of a man in the elevator seconds before, and how the hell are you supposed to clean out your eye?

And on and on. Throughout the day. Always there. It becomes a friend. But not all friends are good for you.

You have to remember, you are seeing a rare few moments where my mind gained a little solitude from Friend. And even then, as I look back, I'm doing some fucked up shit. But not as fucked up as what I'm doing right now.

My girlfriend, who I shot in the head from point blank range no less than five minutes ago, just coughed.


Chapter 7

It's one thing when people can tell just by looking at you that you're different.

Not me, though. I wear the same t-shirts, the same baggy pants. My style is non-descript. Blend in. Camouflage for the unwashed masses.

Short hair, nothing fancy, nothing I even need to run a comb through in the morning. People used to call it a buzz cut, but now so many people I go to school with sport them that it's become the norm, and there is no reason to distinguish the norm from the abnorm with a name, because it blends in. It's ignored.

Invisible.

You can only tell I'm different by really watching me, and high school kids are about one step below paramecium in their ability and/or propensity to pick up knowledge through careful, analytical observation. Plus, I have my 'quirks,' and I have them so rehearsed that I can pull them off naturally. I watch people walking into the classroom, waiting for a time I can go in and stop-start-stop-start in the doorway--my prerequisite number of times to enter any room—without anyone knowing any different. Touched a desk without wiping it down? No problem! I just head to the bathroom, act like I'm taking a piss, and then wash my hands. Nobody will bother someone because they washed their hands after taking a piss. A couple of people have said things about my hands being too dry. So I started lathering them in Vaseline and sticking them in socks at night. Dry hands equal attention. No dry hands equal just another guy at school.

That day, I'm going through my ritual in the parking lot. After waiting for most of the students to leave, I begin my walk past the rows of parking spaces. I'm walking by, doing my look right, look left, look right, look left, look right, look left, alright next two rows, look right, look left thing, when I hear someone running up behind me.

"I'm Melissa," pants the girl from the other day in the library.

Somehow I manage to spit out a garbled version of my name. I don’t see how she can understand what I said, but she repeats it. It's been a long time since anyone has introduced themselves to me--no reason to introduce yourself to something in the background.

We stand there for a second. I shift on my feet. Ok, who's job is it to start the conversation? Anyone? Anyone?!?

"So you like Camus?"

I hear camels and think she's asking me out on a date, which makes me even more nervous and I slide back into a car and the alarm goes off, and I stutter, and she walks over to me, pulls at me to get me standing up.

"Are you alright?"

I tell her I like camels.

She laughs. "Me too. Maybe we should go to the zoo sometime. But I saw you taking Camus out of the shelf the other day in the library. Wondered what you thought of it?"

I panic. First I think she asks me on a date, panic, then find out she wasn't asking me, but then she does, and now I feel like a complete fool fool fool...

She doesn't call after me as I run. Just stands there, silent, watching, observing. More than I'd ever seen any of her peers observe anything. A part of me, a part I think used to speak up a little more a long time ago, screams for me to turn around, to get back to her, she obviously wanted to talk.

But the part of me I listen to at this stage in life says to run, and to count your footsteps in multiples of three, six, nine, yes that's right, eighteen, twenty-one, twenty-four...oh yeah, you know the way to rock my world...

Chapter 8

It isn’t long before I have tax-break foster parents. What that means is that the people who take me away after I’ve been in the foster home for a couple of months take in foster children for the tax breaks. In my short time at the home, I saw fifteen through seventeen year olds snatched up every day. You'd meet one, the next day they'd be gone. Most of them had been to jail a few times, and talked about life 'on the outside', and how rough it was, and all they wanted was a couple of tax breakers and a room of their own. Just kind of chill until eighteen. I always said it sounded good to me.

The thing is, the rest of these kids that I watched come and go every day, they were off the streets. Or tossed out by some other foster family. But me, my father had left without a single word. That meant baggage. That meant that I would be upset—possibly suicidal—and upset kids meant trouble. Most of these kids talked about doing nothing but sitting in their rooms, smoking dope, just relaxing until they could turn eighteen and hit the streets to be on their own. Because the tax breakers didn't give a shit, as long as you didn't give them any trouble.

"You don't talk much, do you," asks my foster dad Edward on our way home from the home.

I shake my head.

"That's a nice change of pace," he laughs, slugging his wife Tillie a little on the arm. She laughs too, and slugs him back.

"You can't hit the driver!" he shouts, happy as a little boy wrestling with his best friend. I have to smile a little.

She turns around. "Eddie thinks I talk too much. I say it's all relative. You like Einstein?"

I actually do. "Yeah."

"Smart kid. Well listen, let's get home, and you talk if you want, don't if you don't. What do you feel like eating?"

I shrug.

"We were thinking pizza."

I haven't had a pizza in over a month. I want it like dogs want bones.

Over pizza and a little beer, we talk about the rules of the house. Come and go as you please. In their opinion, my way of paying rent is the tax breaks they get, and they tell me that point blank, and that is that. But the only way it will work out for all of us is if I obey their rules. No smoking indoors (but I can do what I want with my lungs outside the house, even in the backyard). No parties (but I can have one or two people over at a time if I ask them and we stick around upstairs in my room). I think it's bullshit until they show me the eleven-hundred square foot loft that would be my home for the next two years. Last: use common sense when interpreting the rules; just because they didn't say I shouldn't smoke crack doesn't mean I should start up.

I like them because they don't say things over and over, and they make sense, and most of all, they seem to respect me.

What I see in my room now is a wall. There is a large vagina on the wall, the largest I've ever seen. That's because it's the biggest wall I've ever been able to use the projector on. I'm jerking off, watching these two men shove a beer bottle up this slut's pussy. She's not shaven, which I dig, and the guys are hung like horses, which I also kind of dig in a weird, guilty way. She's really getting off, and pretty soon, her juice is everywhere, all over the guys, and they're licking it off of her, and she's still moaning and cumming and the juice is running everywhere and the guys are both jerking off and then they cum, all over her tits and face and she's lathering herself up with it, rubbing it all over, massaging it into her skin, the whole time still moaning, and then I cum, all over the place, an unexpected, TNT-type of explosion, and just then the reel runs out and starts fap-fap-fapping on it's roll, and my eyes are closed tight throughout, and when I open them, Tillie is standing at the edge of my bed. The top of my erect cock hides her face from view, but the curly red hair is a dead giveaway.

She's looking at me, panting, and I search her face for anger, but I can't really look at her eyes, because she's looking down, but not down at the ground in shame of finding me this way.

She's looking at my cock.

"You can watch anything you want," she says. Her voice is sultry, different from when we were in the car earlier. Then it was chirpy, PTOish. Perfect mother. Now, she uses a voice I only hear on the porns I watch. "Just keep the volume down a little. Edward needs to sleep."

She looks me in the eyes for one second before she leaves, and smiles. Then, on her way out, she pats my bare foot a little. It almost feels like she rubs the bottom of it with her thumb, and this immediately makes me hard again. I watch her walk out, hips swaying underneath the shiny fabric of her gown. Her tits swing a little, and I realize they were a little bigger than I initially thought.

I listen to her go down the stairs. I count her steps. When she gets to thirteen, she stops. There are nineteen steps.

Shaking and thinking of her, I reach up and rethread the film. In less than a minute, it's ready to play, and she hasn't moved from the thirteenth step. I start it up, with the volume turned very low, so the only noises are so muffled I can barely hear them, and lay back down on the bed. She's left the door open. I start to jerk myself off again, a little sensitive to the touch after the first session, but get into it pretty quick, and I listen, and then she's moving down the stairs again, onto the carpet, where I can't hear her walking, but she's in my head, and there, I can see her naked.

Chapter 9

"Have you ever heard of obsessive compulsive disorder?" Mr. Granger asks me when I finally make it back to his office for our next meeting. I shake my head.

"Let me ask you something." He leans up on his desk, supporting himself with his hands. "Do you ever do anything that you don't think is necessary?"

"I'm here, aren't I?"

I didn't really mean it, I explain. Just seemed like the right answer at the time.

"I appreciate your honesty, but that isn't really what I mean. You know, like counting things, or washing your hands, or anything else that most people would not do?"

I nod. "Everyone has their quirks."

He shakes his head. "You use that word a lot, quirks. I do not think it means what you think it means."

"So what does it mean?"

"A quirk is a habit or practice someone has that may seem abnormal, but doesn't do any harm. It doesn't get in the way of normal life for a person."

"I don't see how my counting gets in the way."

He writes this down.

"So you do count things, is that what I'm hearing."

"Well, everyone counts. You can't make it through the day without counting."

"But you can't make it down the hall, correct?"

He's looking at me over his glasses. I feel like he's asking a rhetorical question.

"It's not that I can't, it's that I don't want to. I want to know what's there, I want to count. It's my meditation; it's the way I relax on the way from one class to another."

He shifts in his chair. "What about talking to friends? Do you ever talk to friends in between classes?"

I look down. "I haven't been here that long, and haven't had time..." but I can't finish because he's already writing.

"Can you stop that!" I yell.

He looks up. I'm more shocked by the outburst than he is.

"I'm sorry, but..." I sigh. "I'm supposed to be talking to you and I don't even feel like you're listening to me. Just writing things down. I can't even see what you’re writing down?"

He writes this down.

"No, you can't. I know it's frustrating, but I have to work like this. I can't tape you—because that's illegal—so I have to write down what you say because I may not remember it later, and it's later, when I'm pouring over all of this, that I really start listening to what you say. You might as well think of this time as me just collecting information."

"Then what the hell do I get out of it?"

He writes this down what seems like four or five times.

"You will hopefully get some decent advice and guidance by the time all of this is over. But for now, I have to learn more about you, about who you are, so I can try to figure out how to help you. Now, have you met any friends at school?"

Just a girl that turns me on so much I want to fuck the shit out of her every time I see her. I want to grab her tits and shove them in my face and suck until they're bright red with the blood running to the surface. I want to plant my dick so far inside her she screams with pain but asks for more. I want to make her feel me.

"Yeah, a girl."

"What's her name?"

"Melissa."

He does not write this down.

"Melissa who. Is she your year?"

"She's a senior."

He puts down his pen and stares at the wall, over my head. I turn to see if there's anything of interest there, but it's just a blank wall, covered with the institutional white paint that lined the halls of the school.

"Melissa Cantrell?"

It catches me off guard. "Actually, I don't think I know her last name. I mean, I don't know her last name."

He writes this down. I wonder if he's left her name out.

"Good. Friends are good. Melissa is a good kid. Tell me something, how is your life with your new foster parents?"

Seems okay, except it seems like my foster mother is kind of kinky, and I'd like for her to come up to my room one night and watch some pornos with me, and then fuck me, I want her to fuck me, to fuck me rotten, to leave me so sore that I might have to call in sick from school the next day, or at least walk around kind of funny.

"Fine, so far. Nothing special. They give me my space."

He writes this down.

"Now you know that nothing you say here goes anywhere else, right?"

I don't give much thought to the question when I shake my head yes.

"Good. So how is your sex life?"

"My sex life?"

"Yes. Are you sexually active, or not?"

It catches me off guard.

"You mean, do I have sex with people?"

He nods.

"No, I've never had sex with anyone," I say.

He writes this down. Then he takes off his glasses.

"You don't have to answer this question if you don't want to. I really shouldn't be asking you, but I trust you. I don't think you're the kind of kid who's going to run out of here shouting that you were asked an uncomfortable question. I don't think there are uncomfortable questions for you.”

He waits for me to say something, but there’s nothing for me to say. He’s right.

"Do you think of sex as something dirty?"

My answer is no. He sighs, relieved. The bell for lunch rings, and he asks me if I'd like to see him again the next week, and I say yes, because I have a couple of questions to ask, and as far as I can tell, Mr. Granger is the only person who might give me a straight answer.

Chapter 10

There are three main places you touch a woman to get her off. I know this because it is what my foster mother tells me the first night we fuck.

Tits: you touch the tits how the woman wants you to.

"In fact," says my foster mother as she slides into bed next to me that night, "you do everything like the woman wants it. Let her tell you. As for you…"

I feel her hand on my crotch. My dick immediately leaps from the front of my open boxer shorts. She laughs.

"That's the thing about you young men—you're always ready for action. Now relax, and..."

I come. I come all over the place, all over her hands, the sheets, myself. She giggles--she stifles her giggles, they are so powerful--and just starts wiping me off on the sheet.

"Don't laugh at me!" I whimper, still conscious of the importance of keeping volume to a minimum while Edward sleeps below. I finally know what it is like to be on the other side of a conversation spoken in Hushedwhispers. I start sobbing like a baby, and she turns sympathetic, and holds me, lets me cry into her, and I don't know for how long, but by the time I am done, the film on the reel we'd been watching is flapping.

"Feel better?" she asks.

"I'm sorry," and I start to stand up and take the sheets off the bed.

"Wait," She orders.

I stop.

"You haven't learned your lesson."

For a second I think she is going to spank me, and I try to decide whether that's something I want or don't want, but then I remember the three places.

"Oh," I manage.

"Now, for review," and she walks toward me, "What is the first place to touch a woman so she comes?"

"Tits," I smile.

"Very good. The second place is her love button, way up inside the pussy. Sit down, I'll show it to you."

She pushes me down on the bed so I'm laying down, then straddles my face and sticks her fingers inside her pussy. She separates the lips and asks if I see a little button. I tell her that it's too dark. She tells me to feel for it.

I probe softly, exploring. She lets me. I study the outside with my fingers for a while, and eventually go inside with one, until I find a small, hard nub in the soft flesh, and when I probe at that, she lets out a moan like I'd never heard on porns. She begins to buck against my finger, moaning in rhythm, until she bites her finger so the moans aren't so loud. Finally, she bucks so far forward that she almost falls. Holding herself against the wall, she makes a noise almost like someone choking, but inside out.

She looks down at me, a lone tear falling down her cheeks. "Amazing," she says, her hand finding my cock through my shorts, "You are a clever one," and then she gives up the search altogether, rips my shorts down my legs just past my knees with both hands, and starts sucking me off.

Right when I'm so hard I think I'm going to bust (except, after the initial explosion, I don't have anything to bust with) she takes her mouth off and jumps on my cock, and I feel myself in her, and she starts to buck immediately.

"You have a decent-sized cock," she says nonchalantly in the midst of moans of pleasure. "But that doesn't mean you can work it. You have to be able to feel where to put it in any woman to really get her off, and for me, its right here!"

She bucks a little bit farther forward than she had before, and then comes down hard. I feel the tip of my dick hit something, and on the second thrust I come, a flood of it from I don't know where, and the more there is, the more it seems to like it, and she bucks a couple more times, but by this time I'm done and so spent that just the feeling of being inside her has me shaking, and she gets off and collapses on the bed.

"I came too quick," I say.

"No, no, that's the beauty part!" She turns to me and puts her head on her hand. "You got me off before you came—that's the important thing! Because I told you how. But some girls, they aren't comfortable enough with themselves, or they just don't know their bodies well enough, but they won't tell you what it takes to make them feel special inside. So it's your responsibility to be able to figure out, instantly, how to get them off. And I'll teach you that while you're here, if you want."

I consider this for a millisecond and turn back to her. "I need a towel," I say.

"Use the sheet."

I need a towel, I want to yell. You don't fucking understand! I can't use a sheet that you are laying on naked to wipe off what I piss with. No way!

I stop then, realizing that, in the court of law, this is my mother telling me what to do.

A legal guardian can go a long way.

Under her advice, I wipe off with the sheet, three good swipes, and turn back to her, trying to avoid the wet spot. "What's the third place?"

"I thought you'd never ask!" she squeals. "Turn on one of your movies and I'll show you."

I stand and get out my favorite, "Surprise Party," and set it up on the reel. From behind me, my foster mother says, "And skip it to the juicy stuff, huh?" and I nod, not looking back, because I can tell she is moving around on the bed, and something tells me it would be wrong to look at what she's doing. It is only when I hear her squirting some of my lotion out that I turn around. She's in doggy position and reaching back, rubbing lotion all around her asshole.

"It's a fact of life," she says when she notices my shocked face. When my expression doesn't change, she says, "Trust me. You're going to love it. The guys on these movies do."

I look at the film. The surprise party is in full swing, and the host and guest of honor have just been matched for seven minutes in heaven, but decide to go at it in front of everyone. Right when everyone else joins in on the orgy I feel her hand on me.

She leads me to the bed and gets back into position. She pulls me further. I get up on the bed, awkward, almost falling, so she scoots up a little, and then I have plenty of room (I found out the next time she had intended me to stand, but didn't have the heart to say) and she guides me into her. I shiver at what I'm doing, but my 'mom' told me to do it, she said it's ok, and somehow, repeating that thought throughout the act, I'm able to forget about all the germs and shit and everything else and realize that what she said earlier, it's right.

I love it.

Chapter 11

I know the girl sitting outside Mr. Granger's office the next day.

"Hey you!" she says. "Like Camus?"

Sounds a little rehearsed, I say.

"Well, it's just that I've been trying to ask you about it for so long, but you keep ducking me. I thought," she said pensively, "that maybe there was something wrong with the mirrors in my house."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, I mean, I thought, maybe these mirrors are tricking me, you know? Like, maybe I'm not a beautiful girl after all. Maybe the mirrors are programmed or enchanted or something to show me a beautiful girl, when I'm really an ugly piece of shit. Then I thought, no way, what about all the other mirrors in the world, but then, what if there is a curse on me, so that every mirror I look into shows me what I wish I looked like, but then I thought no, what about my family and friends, they wouldn't lie to me, but maybe they would, you know?"

She stands there, as serious as possible for a second, then bursts out laughing. "Good one, huh?" she says.

I look at her, speechless.

"You know, you know," she says, waving her hands in the air and rolling her eyes. "I'm acting crazy? I kind of figured you thought I was waiting to see Granger and supposed I was crazy."

Still blank.

She sighs, gives me that oh-I-forgot-you're-new-here look. "The only people who see Mr. Granger are kids the teachers think are crazy. You know, nutballs?"

I nod. I know nutballs, alright.

She shakes her head. "Anyway, what are you here for?"

First thought that comes to mind. "Just passing through."

"It is a good shortcut," she says. "Walk me to class?"

She takes my hand and leads me off in the opposite way from where I was headed. I turn around to look at Mr. Granger's door, and he's standing there with one of those I'm-disappointed-but-that's-too-cute-to-get-mad looks.

"I want to see you sometime," she says as we file past the other ants on their way to second period.

Now I know she's asking me out, so I start counting steps, one, two, three...

"You know, a date. How about tonight?"

I nod.

"Well?" she says after a while. She's still not looking at me.

"Yes," I gulp.

"We're here."

People are filing into the class, all seniors. She turns and looks me in the eyes. I'm trapped in her gaze.

"Here's my number," she says, pulling out a marker and grabbing my hand. When she's done, she caps the marker, and kisses me on the lips. Oohs and cat calls spring into the air around us.

"Shut up," she says to some of the passing people, laughing. Then she turns to look at me again.

"Call me after school," she says. "I want to see you."

She touches my hand and before I know it, my dick is standing straight on end. As soon as she's out of sight, I run, covering my crotch with my chemistry book, to the bathroom. I jerk off really quick in one of the stalls without a door before going to see Mr. Granger and try to explain to him why I missed our appointment.

I call Melissa as soon as I get home from school.

"That was fast!" she says.

I explain that I live really close to school.

"Me too. You aren't in the Contour complex, are you?"

I tell her no, I'm not sure what a contour complex is.

"My apartment complex. I stay here with my mom."

The way she says 'stay here' makes it sound like she's more tenant than daughter.

"Why don't you come over to my place first?" she says. "We'll have a drink or something before we go out."

I ask her how to get there from school. She tells me, says she needs to shower, cook dinner for her mom, who works nights, and eat with her, and then she'd be ready, probably around seven.

I'm pretty far from my house, and I only have enough cash for a taxi one way, so I slink around that part of town for a while, walking, counting, trying to find patterns of three in things around me. I have to stop every now and then to use a bathroom and wash my hands, though most of the places I stop are so dirty they leave me with a worse feeling of filth than I had going in.

I start walking to her place at about fifteen until seven, and by the time I get to the complex, find her building, and scale the steps to the third floor, it's three minutes after seven.

"Come in!" she yells when I knock on the door.

The apartment is nice, average. There is a light on under the door of a room down the hall.

"I'm back here!" she yells.

I walk back and open the door, then immediately close it. She is standing in her bra and panties in front of a mirror.

"Sorry, sorry, sorry. I should have knocked."

She pads to the door and throws it open. She stands in her bra and panties, staring at me like I'm an idiot.

"Come in here silly," she says, and drags me into her room by my hand.

She turns around, faces the mirror, and begins combing her hair.

"How's it going?" she asks.

Fine, I manage while I take in the contour of her ass.

"You get here ok?" she asks.

I nod as I trace the lines of her back all the way down her legs.

"Geez," she says, and I realize she is looking at me looking at her. "It's like you've never seen a woman before."

I instantly realize that I've been so nervous and concentrating on counting steps that I didn't enter any of the doors in her house three times and I jump up and yell that I'll be right back, and run out of the room, three times, and out of the apartment, three times, back in, three, in the room, three, and then I sit down on the edge of the bed and make an effort to avoid her gaze.

"You are truly bizarre," she says. It doesn't sound admonishing. In fact, it sounds kind of like a compliment.

She turns around and begins work on her hair again. She applies a small amount of makeup while she talks, but not too much.

"I was thinking about Campisi's," she says. "It's an Italian restaurant down the road, pretty nice. You like Italian?"

"Yeah," I finally manage to speak.

"Good deal. Let me put on my clothes," and she looks at herself in the mirror, licks her lips, turns to face me and claps, "And we'll be ready to go!"

I'm ready to go right now, I think, hoping my erection will go down before I have to stand up.

Chapter 12

"Why?" asks my girlfriend, blood spurting from her mouth when she says it.

To answer, I point the gun at the guy lying on the ground next to her, but then I realize she can't see, what with all the blood in her eyes.

"Why did you fuck him?" I yell.

"Same reason I fucked you," she manages. "For fun. For the hell of it."

I ask if she had sex with him.

"They're the same fucking thing!!!" she screams. She's said it to me time after time; this is the only time she's mad about it.

"They're the same fucking thing," she repeats, coughing in the middle on a stream of blood shooting out of her mouth. "No matter how much they mean to a person, sex and fucking boil down to the same thing."

I put my head in my hands, let out a scream. "But they aren't—they may be the same physically, but even then, there are times..."

"Just because there is emotional meaning behind a sex act doesn't make it different than any other sex act."

I scream again, and, not realizing I have my finger on the gun trigger, squeeze, and fire a shot into the ground next to me. The mystery comes back then: how many shots do I have left?

"What the fuck!" yells the bastard. "What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck! What the fuck is going on?!?"

"We're dealing with a really messed up guy here," says Melissa. "Not only has he learned about sex..."

"Fucking!"

"Fucking!" she blurts, a bubble of blood forming around her mouth, and as she breathes out, it expands, and the portion of our world that it highlights turns a ghastly red. She breathes in and it collapses on itself and into her mouth, and she gags, then continues. "Not only has he learned about fucking solely through watching pornography, he's got some mental disorder."

"It's called OCD," I mumble.

She laughs through her blood. "It's called fucked, that's what it's called."

"It's called obsessive compulsive disorder," said Mr. Granger about a month before all this gunplay and attempted murder (at least up to this point) had started. Before the really intense fucking happened, before I got so deep into sex that I couldn't climb out, I went in to see Mr. Granger. This was the night after I fucked my foster mother.

"That sounds bad," I reply.

"It can be, if it isn't treated. It can seriously impair someone's quality of life and ability to think logically, to extrapolate the right data from erroneous conversations."

I nod, understanding what he's talking about, especially the last part. He stares at me. "What?" I say after a few moments. "Am I breaking out?"

"How did you understand the last thing I said, um, I can't remember it exactly..."

" 'Extrapolate the right data from erroneous conversations'? "
"Yeah," he smiles. "That."

I shrug. "Well, I could be wrong, that could mean a couple of different things, but given the context, and some things I might have said to you before, I thought it was about me listening in on Hushedwispers conversations."

He nods. "It was. Those are just words that most people your age aren't familiar with."

He is careful never to say the word 'kids' or children. Always, 'people your age,' or 'people between the ages of x and y'. But never anything demeaning, patronizing, like kids, or my personal favorite, young'uns.

"I used to read a lot."

"But you don't anymore?" He begins to write again.

I shake my head.

"Why not?"

Because in the life of a book, more than five hundred different people touch that book. More if you get it from a library or buy it used. Not to mention the number of machines that touch it when it's made, or the people who made those machines, the people whose hands they shook that day, and on and on until infinity. Touching books is just one more thing I can avoid, that I don't have to mess with, that life doesn't force me to mess with, and I let them go.

"No time."

"No time," says Granger, and he flips back through the leaves of paper in my file, "and yet last Tuesday you said you had '...nothing but time. Time to count. Counting time fills it, and vice versa.' I'm still a little unclear on that last part..."

"Filling time counts it," I interrupt. "If you fill time with action, then dividing time between different actions is implicit. This is where you start doing one and stop doing another. Sometimes they overlap, but mostly it's a pretty clear start and stop. Counting is simply division of a whole into understandable parts; acting in time, or filling it, is the same."

"I see," he writes furiously, then looks up. "But that wasn't what I was going to ask—you interrupted me."

"Sorry."

"That's ok. What I want to know is why you said you had nothing but time on your hands last week, and now you can't even pick up a book because you're so busy?"

"Things have changed in this past week."

"How?"

I shrug.

He closes his file. "I think you should go see a psychologist. This obsessive compulsive disorder, I think you might have it. In fact, I'd bet my job on it. If you can get help there, things may start going better in other parts of your life."

"I don't believe in psychologists."

"Oh, they exist, I guarantee. I'm married to one. But you won't be seeing her. At any rate, this could help you immensely. I think you should go."

I stare at him.

"You realize I'm talking to you as a friend now, don't you? I can't force you to do anything. You can go or not go—it's up to you. And your foster parents, of course, but from what you said about them, I don't think they would care much."

That last part is almost hurtful. Then who?

"So you decide. Sleep on it—this isn't something that has to be taken care of overnight. But the sooner the better. Because when you let something like this get a hold of you, when it takes over," he sighs and looks down at his hands, "it can ruin a lot of different parts of your life."

He's still looking down at his hands when I decide to ask my question, the question that had been bothering me for years, but seems so much more important after I fucked my foster mother.

"Mr. Granger."

"Yes."

I sigh. I hope this isn't a question I should know the answer to. I don't feel like it is. "I've seen plenty of people fuck. I mean, I've watched the videos. And I fucked someone myself last night, and it was fun and all, but I'm waiting for this one great thing—sex—that everyone keeps talking about. I kind of think it's like fucking, but it's different, you know?"

He looks up from his hands.

"Mr. Granger," I ask, hoping I will leave here with more knowledge than I had when I came in, "What the fuck is sex?"

Chapter 13

Melissa fucks different than my foster mother.

It's hard to say what the difference is exactly. I don't have too much to compare it with. Forced to describe it, I would say Melissa is sort of clumsy, but a little more enthusiastic. With her, things feel more…organic.

During our dinner at the Italian restaurant, Melissa talks constantly. As much as I try to listen and participate, I can't keep my mind off the utensils in front of me. How could I know if they had been cleaned properly? In the life of a restaurant fork, thousands of people put that fork in their mouths. A restaurant plate, which usually has a longer life then the fork, can have tens of thousands of meals served on its surface. A restaurant glass is the worst. They are never cleaned properly. More often than not, they are simply emptied, dipped in a vat of tepid soapy water, rinsed, and left out to dry. The glass is the Petri dish of the restaurant world.

Even though I barely touch my food and have to leave three times to go to the bathroom and wash my hands, Melissa assures me that she is having a great time. When we walk out of the restaurant and get in her car, she asks me if I have to go home.

"Well, I have to go home at some point…" I answer, confused about the question.

"You are so weird," she says. As usual, it sounds like a compliment coming from her. "What I mean is, can you come back to my place for a little bit?"

She puts her hand on my leg, and rubs it a little with her thumb. I smile, and mumble that I suppose I can come over.

About an hour later, we're in her bed, and she's going down on me, and I'm thinking about two things: how good it feels, and how she washes her sheets.

Anything that comes in contact with your body, in my opinion, needs to be washed with the hottest water possible, as well as antibacterial laundry soap. And you can't simply throw the laundry into the machine and assume the water is hot enough. After all, if someone has just taken a shower, there may not be any hot water left. To make sure all bacteria is destroyed; you have to make sure that the water coming out of the washing machine is as hot as possible. It only took me a little bit of time at the foster home to realize that not everyone shares the same opinion as I do when it comes to washing things. And that's scary.

When Melissa quits going down on me and gets on top of me, I start to forget about laundry.

This is after Mr. Granger told me that he couldn't talk to me about sex—it could get him fired. This is after I tell him I don't know who to ask, and he tells me I should talk to my foster parents. This is before I decide to find out for myself what sex is all about.

The lights are off in Melissa's bedroom, but when she gets on top of me, she says she wants to turn one on so she can see me and I can see her. She reaches over and turns on the lamp on her bedside table. The room fills with shadows. Our audience.

As I stand at the top of the hill, the gun heavy in my hand, Melissa's labored breathing sending ripples through the pools of blood collected beneath her, I wonder how things would have been different if I had learned about sex before I went on my date with Melissa. Before I went on my date, I knew two things about sex: it was something people liked to do, and it had something to do with fucking.

After my date, I go home. My foster parents are out for the evening. I decide to find out for myself, once and for all, what sex is.

I go to the computer and type the word into a search engine.

It turns out that I had been having sex. I'd had sex with my foster mother, as well as Melissa. Sex and fucking, for the most part, are the same thing.

That's interesting, I think, as I browse through more pages on the subject, reading about positions, legal implications of sex (I laugh when I realize that, in some places, having sex with my foster mother would be illegal because of my age), and sex in religion. It's interesting, and for a brief moment, I relax in my newfound knowledge, happy that an answer to a question nobody would answer for me has been discovered.

But only for a brief moment. Because the next topic on the page I'm reading is "Sexually Transmitted Diseases."

Something in my stomach twists, and for a moment, I think I'm going to throw up. The feeling increases as I read.

Chlamydia. It can cause infertility in women. In men, it can cause painful discharge from the penis. An estimated three million people in the United States have the disease. One out of every one hundred.

Gonorrhea. In men, it can cause painful, colorful discharge from the penis. An estimated one million people get this disease every year. That's one in three hundred people.

Viral hepatitis—you can die from this one. It affects the liver. It's all over the place. Even being in the same house as someone with hepatitis puts you at risk of contracting the disease.

Genital herpes. The most common STD there is. One out of every five adults in America has it. And you can't get rid of it.

Before I can read anymore, I'm in the bathroom. Checking to see if my eyes are still white (the liver problems associated with hepatitis can make them turn yellow). Looking for spots on my dick with a magnifying glass. Forcing myself to pee so I can find out if it stings. I think it does, but I'm not sure if it is because I've caught something, or because of the force I use to get it out.

That night, I sit in the shower until all the hot water is gone. No matter how much I scrub, no matter what I do, I can't feel clean. I've exposed myself to disease. After all my work, after everything I've done to make sure I kept germs and bacteria out of my body, I've made the one mistake that could completely fuck me over. For good.

The website assures me that if I take precautions such as wearing a condom, I can still have a healthy and satisfying sex life. Which raises the question—in the life of a condom, how many people come in contact with it before I use it? Because if just one of those people has one of these diseases…

When my foster parents come home that night, they find me still in the shower. The water is cold, but it doesn't bother me. My foster mother turns it off and stands me up, wrapping me in a towel, while my foster father keeps asking what's going on, what's wrong with me.

"I think I want to kill myself," I finally explain to him.

The next day, I don't go to school. Together, they drive me to a small office in a strip mall. That's where I meet my psychiatrist.

Chapter 14

Part II

"What does it feel like?" asks Melissa.

"I don't know."

"What do you mean you don't know?"

"I mean, I don't know. I don't have anything to reference it to."

"Because you've always been this way?"

I nod. We're walking down the street at dusk, passing storefronts that have been closed for two hours now. The restaurant we're going to, she assures me, is very clean. This is a couple of days after my first appointment with my psychiatrist.

That first day, I walk into the office with minimal apprehension. I feel blank. I feel like there aren't any feelings inside me at all. Just me, peeking out through my own eyes at a world that wasn't really a true representation of itself at all.

As if everything isn't a variant of something it isn't.

There are all sorts of colorful toys lining the walls of the waiting room. Big wooden platforms with squiggly metal bars drilled into them. On those bars are small little shapes that you could push up and over one squiggle, only to watch it fall victim to gravity as it careened down to the bottom of the loop. The entire thing is bolted to a table. And why not? Who could trust kids with mental problems? If that thing wasn't bolted down, some messed up bastard could pick it up and throw it across the room.

There are colorful magazines. One of them is even named Rainbow. Under the title is the tag line, "Because every child is special."

Special is one of those words that mean something different to the person saying it than it means to the person hearing it.

"You're just special," says my foster mother on the way to the doctor's office. "And we want to make sure that since you're so special, you're happy."

This from a woman who was fucking my brains out three nights before. A woman who is supposed to care for me and make me safe. Now she's calling me 'special' like I have a fucking disease. She can't even look at me. She didn't have a problem looking at me the morning after I was balls-deep in her asshole; but now that I'm 'special,' she won't meet my gaze.

There are stuffed animals in the waiting room. Most of them look worn out. They have been touched by the hands of thousands of children, in my estimation. Grubby little hands that probably hadn't been washed after they wiped an ass. There is one teddy bear in particular that rests up against a plush unicorn. The bear looks worn out, tired. It's missing part of its bowtie and an eye. The fur is worn and dingy, blackened from years of handling by children who just didn't understand what germs are, what they can do to you.

A small child waiting in the office is staring at me. I stare back. He's sitting next to the only available seat, on a small leather couch facing the receptionist. We just look at each other for a moment. Then he sneezes. Snot comes out all over his hand, which he wipes on his jeans and on the couch.

"You can sit anywhere you like," says the receptionist, not looking to see that there is only one other place to sit, whether I like it or not.

"I'll stand, thanks."

My foster parents are working on the papers with the receptionist when my name is called.

"Dr. Norovim will see you now. Third door down, on the right."

Well, this will make things easier, I think. Three doors, I can handle that, and so I walk through the first door into the hallway, one, two, three times.

I don't realize that there is a woman at the end of the hallway, outside the third door to the right, watching me. I stand still.

"That's ok. Keep doing what you're doing. Just walk down here like you would normally walk everywhere."

I walk up to her door. Will she try to shake my hand? Will she understand if I refuse to shake hers back? I'm thinking about this as I walk through the door to her office one, two, three times. When I get inside, she follows, closes the door, and sits across from me.

"Hello. I'm Doctor Norovim. I understand you're suffering from some anxiety issues?"

I shrug. "I haven't had anymore panic attacks, if that's what you mean."

She starts writing this down. Again with the writing. Won't anybody just listen?

"Your foster parents said they found you last night curled up in the bathtub with ice cold water running over you. You wouldn't call that a panic attack?"

"A panic attack is when you feel like you're going to have a heart attack. I didn't feel like that last night. I just felt…numb."

Her pen scratching against the paper is the only sound I hear.

"Panic attacks are very strange," she says as she writes. "Some of them feel like what you described first—a heart attack. But others can feel different. Did you feel like yourself last night when this happened?"

I answer immediately. "I didn't feel like anything at all."

"Tell me about the way you walked in here, just a second ago. Walking through doors three times. Do you do that all the time, or just when you're nervous?"

"I do it all the time. It's when I don't do it that I start getting nervous."

"What other things make you nervous?"

How much time do you have? I think to myself.

"We have plenty of time," she says, reading my mind. "And we'll talk again in the week, so don't feel pressured to cover everything today, because we won't. Now tell me, what else makes you feel nervous?"

"Germs," I manage. "Just the germs that are everywhere, waiting to infect us. Things not being clean. Screen doors that let too much air in from the outside. Talking on a telephone that hasn't been properly disinfected. The idea of running out of soap in the shower—that's terrifying."

"What about…"

"People not keeping to their schedules," I continue. "People who act like my schedule doesn't matter. They're the worst about it at school. You can sit all day in the office, waiting to talk to someone, and it's like they don't even care that you're waiting there, that you may have something else more important to do."
She's writing feverishly.

"I don't like not knowing things. Not knowing how people feel about me. Not knowing why people talk to me the way they do, or what they're saying in Hushedwhispers."

She puts the pen down for a second. "Hutch wispers?" she says, as if it's in a foreign language.

"No, hushed whispers. The language people use to talk about you when they aren't sure whether or not you can hear them."

"Did you come up with that name by yourself?" she asks, writing again.

"Well, kind of. It's from a book. The Castle in the Sky. I can't remember the author. The line goes something like, 'He could barely hear what they were saying in their hushed whispers, but he knew it was about his family.' "

"So people talking behind your back makes you nervous?"

"It isn't even that. People talking behind my back wouldn't make me nervous if I didn't know they were talking behind my back. It's just knowing that they're talking about someone behind their back, and not knowing whether it's me."

"It sounds like you care a great deal what people think about you."

"That's just it—I don't. I don't give a shit whether Sally Whatshername thinks I'm weird, or whether Bobby Jockhead wants to beat me up. I don't care."

"Then why does it make you nervous?"

"I don't know!" I say, frustrated, louder than I intended. "Sorry."

She puts down her pen and looks at me. "That's ok. You can yell at me—I won't get upset. Sometimes everyone needs to yell."

She's nice. By the time we're done that day, I feel comfortable with her. She tells me that she wants to talk to my foster parents, and that I'll see her again in a week. In the meantime, she gives me some pamphlets to look over: "The Obsessive Compulsive Personality," "Depression: Don't Suffer Silently," and "Anxiety and You."

In the days before my date with Melissa, I thumb through the pamphlets and discover that I have almost all of the symptoms they talk about.

"Will they give you medicine for it?" she asks as we get closer to the restaurant.

"I don't know," I say. "Some of the pamphlets said that sometimes you can get over it with therapy. Sometimes you can't."

She hooks her arm around mine and leans in closer to me. "I went to a psychiatrist once. He said I needed Xanax. You ever taken Xanax?"

"Never heard of it." Cars screech past, one two three, one two three. We walk together. I time my steps with hers, one two three one two three.

"I took one, didn't like it. Felt like I was all messed up. It's supposed to relax you, but they say some people get even more anxious because of it."

"That doesn't sound any good."

"Well, it wasn't for me. I ended up just letting my mom have it after she begged me for awhile. Now I just go back to the psychiatrist to get the prescription refilled so she can have more. Tell him it's working, blah blah blah, I think next time it might be my breakthrough. God, it sucks that you have to lie to please people in this world."

When we arrive at the restaurant, my first thought is that it isn't as clean as Melissa originally insisted. As we sit down, Melissa asks a question that raises another thought:

"What will the medication do to you?"

It isn't long before I find out, because it isn't long before my doctor puts me on Prozac. Now, up on this hill, with my almost-dead girlfriend and the bastard she was sleeping with, I can't help but think that all of it—all of this, all of what I've become—is because of that Prozac.

That goddamned medicine.

Chapter 15

It's been a week since my foster parents found me in the shower, and my foster mother still won't look at me. I walk downstairs and see her sitting in the living room, and she buries her face in the newspaper. She didn't even read the newspaper before all of this started. I walk in from school and see her standing at the window in the kitchen, looking out on the neighborhood, and she doesn't say hi. I try to start conversations with her, but her answers are always monosyllabic. Uncaring. Unsympathetic.

One night when my foster father isn't home, a night that up until that point would have meant vast amounts of sex in every position and place imaginable, she's washing dishes. I don't know what she had for dinner, because we don't eat together anymore.

"Why won't you look at me?" I ask, startling her.

"Jesus Christ!" she yells, catching her breath. "Don't sneak up on people like that!"

"You barely even talk to me anymore. Why?"

She sighs, and looks down at the sink.

"You know damn well why," she says, then begins scrubbing again.

"No, I don't." I walk around the table to stand beside her, where she can't help but see me, even if it is only out of the corner of her eye. "That's why I asked."

Silence forms a barrier between us. She breaks it at last. "You've got enough going on in your life right now. The last thing you need is for me to get involved."

She downs what remains in her wine glass, and with a shaky hand, fills it up again.

"But I want you to be involved. If you weren't involved, I wouldn't have gone to the psychiatrist in the first place. I would have gotten frostbite or died of hypothermia from sitting in that ice cold water too long."

"Yeah, well, maybe that would have been better."

I didn't think I had any emotional attachment to her. I didn't think I had much emotional attachment to anyone. I had my quirks to deal with, and they didn't give me much time to worry with things like friends, or love. So I was a little surprised when I felt tears well up in my eyes after she said that.

"Look," she said, then downed the new glass of wine. "You are a sweet kid, but you are seriously fucked in the head, and I know what it's like. I know…" She stops, and stares out the window over the sink. I don't know if she's thinking, drunk, or both.

"I know that what's ahead of you, what you're going to have to go through—I know that there will be times when it seems like it's too much for you to handle. There will be times when you think that it would be better if you were just dead. If there was no more you, no more 'quirks', No more anything. And I just think it's a shame you're going to have to go through that."

I listen silently because there isn't anything for me to say.

"And the last person you need trying to guide you through all of this is me. Jesus, I slept with you. You aren't even sixteen. Have you ever asked yourself why a woman my age would sleep with someone your age? Would sleep with someone they took in as a charge, when they were that someone's legal guardian?"

I shake my head.

"I'll tell you why—because you aren't the only one here who is fucked in the head."

I back away and watch her as her head falls forward on a loose neck. And while there is no sound, I know from my training in Hushedwhispers that she's crying. The way her head moves up and down, the way she is breathing. And though crying and laughing often look and sound the same, there's no mistaking that the way she shrugs her shoulders with every movement isn't a sign of joy.

"Just go," she says. "You probably have homework or something to do. Maybe a girlfriend to see. But just go. And forget about all of this."

I do have a girlfriend I can see, but I can't talk to her about fucking my foster mother. So when Melissa finally answers her door after I've been knocking for five minutes—hair a mess and clothes askew--and asks me what's wrong, what I'm doing there without telling her I was coming over, I say, "Panic attack."

My newest variation of "Hello."

"Jesus," she says. Something in the way her frame stoops down while she's talking indicates that she doesn't sympathize with me. "I, um. I have someone over. We were studying."

"I can come back?" I offer, thinking a walk around the neighborhood might be a good thing.

"Yeah, do that, would you? Come back in about fifteen minutes."

The stars aren't out that night. Masked by the dark clouds. The moon shines through only a little bit, and the pools of light on the street are from street lamps and storefronts, some of which close down as I walk past. Almost as if I have the plague.

My mind starts to run with that. I always think that other people think I have some sort of illness they can catch. Some of the pamphlets call that "awfulizing." They say that someone like me takes an idea and turns it into something horrifying. Instead of looking at my watch to see that it is nine o'clock sharp and coming to the rational conclusion that shops are just closing down, I think of it as a sign of something far worse. I think that people are putting themselves in quarantine when I'm around.

"Which is simply not the case," says a part of my brain that my psychiatrist will eventually call Rationality. But it's been so long since that part of my brain has said anything that it almost doesn't even register. Instead of listening to Rationality, the other part of my brain grabs onto the one word that will give it the footing it needs to be the One Voice again: quarantine.

Which then brings me full circle to STDs, which I think about all the way back to Melissa's house. I can't fathom how, with a couple of rash decisions made without decent information, I have put my health, and the health of other people like Melissa and my foster mother, in jeopardy. The phrase, "It isn't fair—I didn't know any better," cycles through my mind like a carousel. But the comfort it offers is minimal, at best.

"You have to call if you're going to come over," says Melissa as she lets me in. "What if I hadn't been here?"

I shrug. "I could have waited. I didn't have anywhere else to go."

She shakes her head. Whether or not it's what she wanted to hear, it was the only thing I had to say.

"This…panic attack," she says, leading me to the couch. "Was it a bad one?"

Again, I shrug. "Same as usual."

"Well," she says, smiling wryly, "I know something that might make it better." With that, she starts kissing my neck, slowly working her way down.

"Stop," I say finally, when I think I'm going to be sick. "Just stop. I don't feel like it right now."

She sits back in a huff. "You've said that every time I've tried to make love to you for the past week. What's going on?"

What isn't going on, besides the fact that I'm still grappling with the possibility that through my behavior, I might have caught a disease that could kill me slowly and painfully? And since I've had sex with multiple partners as well as unprotected, I might have passed that on to someone else. And that with all of that weighing on my mind, I can't even bring myself to get an erection, let alone make love to someone.

"So you don't want to talk about it," she sighs as she stands up. "You know, maybe we should take a break. Until this all works out for you."

This doesn't have the emotional impact I think it should. She's breaking up with me. My first girlfriend, is breaking up with me.

Yet, I have a hard time finding the energy to care.

It isn't a long walk back to my foster parent's house. When I walk in the front door, I hear sobbing, and smell something very strange—something familiar, but I just can't quite place it.

The sobbing in from my foster father. I follow the sound until I find him in his bedroom. He's looking at a piece of paper, reading something on it, and mouthing the words. I only catch the last part, but in Hushedwhispers, I can tell exactly what he's saying: I fucked him. I'm sorry. I just can't take it anymore.

The smell, I don't know what the smell is. Hours later, I understand and remember where I first smelled it, when I was with my father years ago. But at that moment, it's still a mystery. Had this all happened after I was up on this hill, I would have known it instantly. The smell is gun powder.

My foster father looks up and sees me. "Go," he says. "Get the fuck out."

"Where do I…"

"JUST GO!" he roars.

I go upstairs and get what I think I need. Thinking about what you need for the future and procuring those things is usually done in vain, because you are rarely correct about what it is that will eventually come in handy. Nonetheless, you do it, because you have to. Because, like so many other parts of your life, you can't imagine doing anything else at all.

Chapter 16

“How are you handling all of this?” asks my psychiatrist on my second visit.

‘All of this’ is a phrase people use when they want to let you be the one who actually brings up a problem. Most people don’t want to point out problems they see other people as having—they want those people to provide those problems themselves, and then begin their criticism.

“You’re going to have to be more specific,” I reply.

“Let’s start with how you feel about the death of your foster mother.”

Oh, the woman I lost my virginity to? The first person in this world to show me the carnal side of life, who took advantage of me, who could go to jail for what she did if she wasn’t a coward and hadn’t offed herself? How do I feel about the fact that she wrote a letter to her husband and told him we had been together and that’s the reason she put a bullet through the back of her head?

“I feel fine. I mean, it sucks, but I feel fine. I didn’t know her that well.”

“It must have been difficult to leave that night. The state gave me a little information. You were picked up by police?”

Literally. When you walk around for nearly ten hours without anything to eat or drink, your body breaks down. I had been walking all night, since I left my foster parents’ house. I didn’t have any other idea what to do, had no place to go. I couldn’t go back to Melissa’s—it was too late. I didn’t have any friends, family, anything. I just had a change of clothes, Kleenex, and antibacterial hand sanitizer. And that was about to run out when I fainted.

“Yeah, they took me downtown until my foster father could come pick me up. I tried to tell them that there was no way he would pick me up, that he had kicked me out.”

Not only had he kicked me out, he had displayed quite a bit of control since he hadn’t picked up the gun and shot me in the face for fucking his wife.

“And why did he kick you out?”

I shrug. “I guess he blamed me. For his wife dying.”

“Why would he blame you?”

I could feel heat rise in my cheeks as I blushed. “Hell if I know. Had to blame someone, I guess.”

She writes for several seconds, then puts her pen down. “But your foster father did pick you up, didn’t he? Otherwise, you probably wouldn’t be here.”

Surprisingly, she’s right. He came into the station less than an hour after they called him. I heard him tell the clerk that I had run away that night, that we’d had a misunderstanding after he found my foster mother, and that he’d been out looking for me.

“Yeah, he did.”

“And how are things going between the two of you? What did he say to you?”

He told me that he’d be damned if he lost his tax breaks because of this. He said that I needed to stay the hell out of his way and not to make a sound. Told me I should start seriously thinking about coming home as late as possible and leaving as early as possible to avoid seeing him, because he doesn’t know if he’ll snap the next time he sees me. He told me that he’d still pay for my psychiatrist. When I asked him why he would do that, he said, “Because that only costs me ten dollars. That’s nothing compared to what you save me. And I don’t want to come home and find you in the shower again.”
“He just said that he probably wouldn’t feel like talking to me for awhile.”

“So how are things for you now?” she asks, writing more.

Oh, just dandy. I get up at 5 in the morning so I can avoid my foster father. I walk around aimlessly until it’s time for school. I go to school and spend the day worrying about what I’ve touched and who’s touched what and was that just a stinging in my dick and oh my god I must have caught something and maybe that’s the reason my foster mother killed herself because she found out she had something or holy crap could she have been pregnant? Then it’s off to the bathroom to either puke or have diarrhea because I’m worrying myself so much my stomach is doing horrible things. I spend time after school wandering around town, stopping at a phone every now and then to call Melissa, to see if she’s around, but I only get her the first time I call, and then she says she has work to do and tells me she thinks we should take a break and shouldn’t talk, and then I ask her why and she hangs up. So I continue to walk until it feels like my feet are going to fall off. I usually make it home around 10, quietly make a sandwich, and try to wash off all the dirt and grime from the city with a long, hot shower.

“Things are fine.”

“You aren’t talking much today,” says my psychiatrist as she’s writing.

“Not much to say.”

Or not much I feel like I can say. How can this woman who doesn’t even really know me help me with these problems? The counting, the germs, everything else, I’m sure she can help me with that. But not this.

“I can’t help you if you don’t talk,” she says.

“Talk about what? You know my problems. It’s your job to fix them.”

Writing. “And I want to, but you have to be open with me. You know, other parts of your life are affected by your disorder. The way that you deal with those other parts--that’s part of your disorder as well.”

I break. “What, are you saying that the way I deal with the fact that my foster mother and I fucked like rabbits for the few weeks before she offed herself has something to do with my disorder? Are you saying that the fact that I can’t even look at my girlfriend without wanting to vomit because I found out exactly what kind of disease can be spread through sex has something to do with my disorder? How about the fact that I’m starting to wonder if she has another guy on the side, and I’m scared what I’ll do if I ever find out that’s true. Does that have something to do with my disorder?”

She looks up from her pad. “Not something—everything.”

I’m not sure what I expected, why I didn’t tell her these things before. Maybe I was worried she would turn against me. That she would find me disgusting. Maybe I was worried that she would tell me she couldn’t see me anymore, or send me to a psych ward, or call the police and tell them about all of this. But I realize I was worried about something, and as I sit there, staring at her staring at me, watching her face free of all emotion, I realize that all that worry was in vain.

I realize she isn’t here to judge. She’s here to help.

“Well,” she says, looking at her watch, “we’re out of time today. But I want you to come back next week. We have a lot of ground to cover, especially in light of what you’ve just told me. In the meantime, I’m going to write you a prescription. It’s for Prozac. Prozac is an antidepressant, but it helps people who don’t necessarily suffer from depression. People like you. I want you to take one capsule—twenty milligrams—every day. You probably won’t notice anything at first. You might not even notice anything before you come back next week, because it is a time-release medicine. But it will start working soon.”

She hands me a piece of paper with illegible writing on it.

“Don’t worry,” she laughs as she sees me trying to decipher her handwriting. “Take it to the pharmacy next door—they know my chicken scratch.”

How could she be like this? I just admitted what horrible things I had done over the past few months. And now she’s joking with me?

She stands and sticks her hand out. I shake it, trying to repress the anxiety that causes. “Take care this week, ok? I think we had a really good conversation today. And don’t forget to take your medicine.”

It takes them fifteen minutes to fill my prescription at the pharmacy. I buy a water and down my first pill in the parking lot. I take the second one when I wake up the next morning. I take my pill every day, every day, waiting for something to happen, but nothing ever does.

And then one day, about two weeks later, after I’ve been back to the psychiatrist and told her I’ve noticed nothing whatsoever, I wake up and find importance in the nothingness.

For the first time in years, I don’t have the urge to wash my hands. I sit there on the edge of my bed, and think, “What’s the use? There are germs everywhere. Washing your hands fifty times a day isn’t going to do anything to keep you from getting sick. Just wash them when they’re actually dirty. But that time isn’t right now.”

It’s a familiar voice. But this is the first time I’ve actually been able to listen to it.

And that’s when things start getting weird.

Chapter 17

When Melissa first asked me what it felt like when I was on Xanax, I told her it felt like I was drunk. She said, “I thought you’d never been drunk before. I told her she was right, but that my dad had taken one of my pills one day and told me it made him feel drunk. For me, it felt good, like my head might float away, or my limbs were rubbery. But really, the only thing that I cared about was that when I was on the pill, I didn’t have to worry about panic attacks. The point is, when you are on Xanax, you know you’re on Xanax.

The same doesn’t go for Prozac. You don’t feel anything. You simply wake up one morning, like I did, and realize you don’t care about doing some of the things you normally do anymore. Activities or situations that used to terrify you just aren’t that big of a deal after you’ve been on the medicine a couple of weeks. You sit on the edge of your bed, reeling from the fact that you don’t care about whether or not you wash your hands before you go eat breakfast. Then you realize you didn’t wash your hands the night before either. You’re a little frightened about the fact that not only didn’t you wash your hands before bed, but you didn’t think about the fact that you weren’t washing them.

But pretty soon, that fear subsides as well.

In the middle of second period, you realize with a start that you haven’t used your hand sanitizer all day. You would have used it countless times just yesterday. But here you sit, not concerned about the germs crawling around on your hands. They might make you sick, but who cares? Everyone gets sick every now and then.

You walk down the hall and touch things. You explore the texture of surfaces that used to make you gag. You use the water fountain by the bathroom--the one you wouldn’t even go near a week ago, even if you hadn’t had water in days—without worrying about who else might have had his mouth on it, or whether germs from the bathroom had migrated out, just waiting for an unsuspecting victim to pounce on.

At lunch, you buy your food from the cafeteria for the first time ever. You don’t worry about whether or not it was prepared in a sanitary environment. After all, you’ve never heard of anyone getting food poisoning from the food at school. But even if you get food poisoning, it doesn’t matter. Pretty much everyone gets food poisoning sooner or later.

Pretty much everyone.

You walk up to a table of guys and girls where there is an empty seat and ask to sit down. It isn’t something you’ve ever done before. They look at each other and eventually invite you to join them. Before you know it, you’re eating pizza that tastes like cardboard and laughing it up with everyone. You make jokes, and you don’t worry whether or not people are going to like them. In fact, the one time you do make a joke that nobody laughs at is when everyone (yourself included) eventually laughs the hardest.

You make plans to go to a party that weekend, and go to your next class feeling excited. You don’t even notice that you touch something wet on the garbage can when you’re throwing away your fruit cup. You just wipe it off on your jeans and keep going.

That afternoon, you go to the library and pick up a book. You don’t look on the inside front cover to see how many people have checked the book out before you, then calculate how many hands that means have touched its pages. You flip through, page after page, until the pages are screaming by, then you put it back and get another one. You do this with several books until your hands feel grimy. And even then, you never think of reaching in your bag for the hand sanitizer.

You check out several books. You write your name on the sign-out card using a pen that’s probably been touched by hundreds of different people. You don’t really care. You carry your books to the bathroom and drop one on the floor. You pick it up without even thinking about what’s on the bathroom floor. After taking a piss, you consider washing your hands. It is the first time this has happened to you for as long as you can remember. Washing your hands after going to the bathroom has always been a necessity—not a consideration. You leave without doing it.

Of course, this doesn’t happen in just one day. It happens slowly, over a period of weeks. But looking back, I can see what a drastic change it was, and it almost feels like a day, it happened so quickly. How the medicine turned off whatever switch it was in my brain that served as the conduit for all my obsessions and compulsions—in hindsight, I still perceive it as something that happened overnight. Prozac is a hindsight drug. You don’t even realize it’s working until you look back on your actions and thoughts and examine them.

One would think that such a change would be constructive and meaningful. That whoever this is happening to would be grateful that they are “better,” that their “sickness” has gone away.

But there’s one missing variable. People like me—the obsessive compulsives of the world—we love control. Losing control over any situation creates a significant level of anxiety in us.

I didn’t notice that the medicine had stolen control from me for the first few weeks. I didn’t notice it when I was going through my day and leaving behind rituals that had become my companions. When I was at the party, dancing with Melissa, telling her I was better and planning a date with her for the following evening, I didn’t notice it. Over the next two weeks, when I started making new friends at school, hanging out with different groups of people, raising my hand and talking in class without the least bit of anxiety, it never registered.

Then one day, Mr. Granger calls me into his office.

“It’s been awhile,” he says. “How are you doing?”

“Great!” I answer happily, smiling. “Better than ever, in fact. I’m on Prozac. It’s doing some amazing things.”

“I can tell. You only walked through my door once!”

It wasn’t supposed to be a remark of any significance. In fact, it was supposed to be comforting. Mr. Granger was simply highlighting the progress I made. I understand that now, but it doesn’t change the way I felt when he said it.

What I felt when he said that was a complete and utter loss of control. I understood then that the medicine was controlling my mind. I felt like I wasn’t me anymore. The person that I had been no longer existed, and it scared the shit out of me.

When I leave Mr. Granger’s office, I run to the bathroom. I begin washing my hands. I dry them off. I wash them again two more times, each time using three paper towels to dry off, each time motioning toward the waste basket three times before actually pitching the used towels inside.

It isn’t that I need to because I’m worried about getting sick. I don’t care about that anymore. Germs are the farthest thing from my mind. The only thing I’m thinking about is control. The control the medicine takes away from me, and the control I intend to take back.

I pull the bottle of Prozac out of my backpack and empty the contents into one of the toilets. I flush it away. Then I go back to the sink, where I wash my hands one, two, three times…

Chapter 18

What I don’t understand when I flush the medicine is that Prozac is a time-release drug. That means that even when I quit taking it, it stays in my system for awhile. So it really shouldn’t have surprised me when I woke up the next morning and still felt no desire to wash my hands.

But it does.

“I thought this was supposed to go away,” I say to myself.

“Residual effects. Probably soon,” my say to Iself.

For obsessive compulsives, internal dialogue is an extremely important part of every day activities. We rehearse possible situations, practice possible conversations with other people, even practice exactly how we’re going to say something that we plan on saying. For an actor, rehearsal gives him control over his lines, the movement on the stage, his interaction with other actors. For the obsessive compulsive, our internal dialogue gives us a false sense of control over the world itself. We plan out a situation with a conversation like this, all taking place in the comfort of our own brains:

Futility
A play in one act

Cast of characters:

ME

OTHER ME

ANXIETY

RATIONALITY

ME: So, another party tonight.

OTHER ME: Yup. Should be fun.

ME: Yeah, but there are going to be a lot of people there.

OTHER ME: So?

ME: So, what if you get into a fight?

OTHER ME: Why would I get into a fight?

ME: Why does anyone ever get into a fight? It isn’t because they want to.

OTHER ME: Well, there are some people…

ME: You know what I mean. You get in a fight because some jackass has something to prove to some chick. And guys like that are all over the place at parties like this.

OTHER ME: So I’ll walk away, tell him to fuck off, no big deal.

ME: But it is a big deal. What if you walk away and he throws a bottle at your head and knocks you out. Hell, if it hits you on the temple, you could die.

[Cue Anxiety, enter stage left.]

RATIONALITY: [To himself.] Well, that may be one of the dumbest things I’ve ever heard.

ME: Come on, seriously? Why would anyone do that?


OTHER ME: [Shrugs.] You got me man. All I know is that I’ve heard of that kind of thing happening before. But even if that doesn’t happen, what if you take the other option you mentioned and tell the guy to fuck off.

ME: What about it?

OTHER ME: Well, maybe he’s got a girl there and decides he doesn’t like some little shrimp saying stuff like that to him, so he decides he and his friends are going to rough you up a little. Things get out of hand, you end up in the hospital with a coma.

RATIONALITY: [To himself, words muffled by Anxiety’s hands over his mouth.] I spoke too soon.

ME: God, how embarrassing would that be.

OTHER ME: You’re telling me. I mean, you’re telling yourself. You know what I mean.

ME: I gotcha.


OTHER ME: And you’re going to be there with Melissa. Which makes it even more likely that some guy is going to try to show you up. You'll want to be on the lookout. Because what would you do if she got hurt?

ME: Got hurt because of me?!?

OTHER ME: Exactly. How are you going to feel riding in the ambulance with her mutilated body on the way to the emergency room, trying to tell paramedics exactly why you couldn't stop a gang of thugs from raping her.

RATIONALITY [Barely a whisper.]: That's ridic…

ANXIETY [Loud and authoritative.]: How would you feel?

ME: I'd feel…I'd want to kill myself.

OTHER ME: And we can't have that.

ME: What if we just went to the movies?


OTHER ME: What if you sit in front of some thug and crunch your popcorn too loud and it pisses him off?

ME: We could always go to a restaurant and then go back to her place?

OTHER ME: Why, so you can make a fool out of yourself and drool all over her only to vomit when she mentions sex?

ME: Christ, what am I supposed to do? Sit at home and play with myself?

OTHER ME: In all honesty, that's probably the safest bet.

ME: [Screaming.]: But it isn't fair! I deserve to go out and have a good time. I deserve to do the things other people want to do. I want to live like a normal person goddammit!


OTHER ME: A great man once said, "You can't always get what you want."

ANXIETY [Soothing and calm.] Here, it is safe and comfortable. If you stay here, no harm will come to you.

ME [Taking off shoes and jacket.] Dammit. Where did I put Melissa's number? Think she'll buy it if I say I'm sick?

OTHER ME: Assuredly.

ANXIETY [Trailing off.]: Safe and comfortable…

Fin.

That’s the way these conversations with yourself go most of the time. I imagine, had I been off the medicine, that’s almost the exact dialogue I would have had before taking Melissa to the party. But even as the days go by and I keep searching for the effects of the goddamn medicine to wear off, I can’t get nervous. Anxiety isn’t there. I think about getting beat up and immediately throw the idea off as ludicrous. I think about going back to Melissa's place after having a few beers and having sex with her and the only feeling in my stomach is excitement—no nausea. What I had control over before I was taking the medicine—the only part of the world I had control over—is gone. There's something else in control now. Because this is the conversation I have as I lace up my boots and get ready to go pick up Melissa:

ME: This is going to be fun!

OTHER ME: I know I shouldn't, but I'll probably get drunk tonight.

ME: S'okay. Everyone needs to take a load off now and then. We can take a cab. You have cash right?

OTHER ME: Of course.

ANXIETY [Timidly.]: But what if…

RATIONALITY [Booming.] There is no "what if." You will have a good time. You are, and always will be, safe, secure, and confident. No need to worry—everything is going to be OK.

Rationality. As I lace up my shoes and put on my jacket, I realize I’m really starting to hate that motherfucker.

Chapter 19


No matter where or when they happen, panic attacks are not fun. They are probably one of the most difficult experiences someone can go through. The hardest thing about them is, there’s almost nothing you can do to stop them, unless you've been trained in relaxation techniques. They’re monsters that don’t really do anything. Just sit in the corner, freaking you out, threatening to come and get you. I’ll take a real monster clawing at me from under the bed over the corner monster any day of the week. Then, at least you know for sure what you’re dealing with. But with the monster in the corner, you don’t really have a clue. You’re pretty sure he isn’t going to come after you, but he keeps telling you he’s going to get you, and it’s confusing and scary as hell at the same time.

Panic attacks come in many shapes and sizes. Some people, there are particular places or situations that set off a panic attack. Maybe they’re claustrophobic, so being in a big crowd is what gets them going. Maybe they’re scared of heights, and one look out of the airplane window is enough to set them off. I always think that I would prefer it if my attacks were like that.

My attacks, just like a lot of people out there, come from nowhere. That’s the scariest thing of all.

That night, I go pick Melissa up. We have sex before we leave, something that still kind of bothers me, but Rationality and a little foreplay easily relieves that feeling and makes me second-guess my decision to stop taking my meds. We head out into the night, her driving her mom’s car.

On the way we talk—really talk. It’s the happiest we’ve been in weeks. It only takes a few minutes to get from her apartment to the party. Somebody’s parents were out of town, obviously, because the house was gorgeous, huge, and there were already at least thirty people spilling out from the inside to the front lawn.

As we approach the front door, a streak of white darts into the night. Instinctively, I reach down and grab it just as it passes my feet. It’s a small poodle, and it squirms in my hands—so much so I almost drop it.

“Goddammit, I told you motherfuckers to keep the door closed!” screams a beautiful girl who has just emerged from the front door of the house. A few people groan as she approaches us.

“Thank you so much,” she says to me as she relieves me of the squirming tangle of white hair. “This little shit has been trying to get away all night.”

“What’s his name?” I ask, feeling like it’s an important question.

“We call him Ollie for short, but his full registered name is Oliver Crandall Dannington. Weird, I know, but that’s my dad for you. Little Ollie definitely has a mind of his own.”

I know the feeling, I think to myself as the girl leads us into her house.

“Well I’m Tracey, and please let me know if you see anyone going upstairs, ok? I never got the stains out of the linen from the last party. The drinks are in the kitchen, and no smoking in the house.”

Tracey leaves with Ollie under her arm. The house is filled with people. You can’t get past anyone in the kitchen to get a drink. The line for the bathroom stretches into the living room, which is occupied by about thirty people when it probably only has room for ten or so. Melissa and I find some people we know, I go and wait in line to get beer for all of us, we talk for awhile, they introduce us to some of their friends, and we basically have a damn good time. The music is good, I feel like I’ve found friends I can mesh with, and I feel ecstatic.

And that’s when it happens.

“Ow,” I say, feeling a sharp pain in the upper-left side of my chest. I grip it and shake it off, but then Melissa says, “Are you ok?”

“Yeah, just a little pain.”

If Melissa hadn’t said anything, I think I could have ignored it. But as soon as I reply, Other Me asks a question.

“Are you sure you’re ok?” asks Other Me. “Maybe you should go to a hospital.”

I ignore it at first. “Another beer,” I say, leaving the group, hoping the alcohol will calm me down a little. When I walk into the kitchen, it’s filled with even more people than before.

Then my left arm starts tingling.

“Heart attack,” mutters Other Me. “Should have gone to the hospital.”

“Shut up!” I yell. People turn and stare.

This is when things start going downhill. Now, the pain in my chest is pulsating, and I can’t feel my left arm at all. My heart feels like it’s beating at a thousand miles a minute, and my brain shuts down except for the voices inside screaming “OH SHIT OH SHIT OH SHIT OH SHIT” all at the same time. My first thought is that I need to run, to get exercise, fast. That should have tipped me off—exercise isn’t the first thing to come to mind for people having heart attacks. But my mind is going so crazy I don’t hear that, I just keep hearing the “OH SHIT” mantra.

I try to get through the crowd. I need fresh air now. I need to get outside in the open. But every time I push, the crowd seems to draw in tighter around me. I’m stuck in the middle of a goddamn Chinese finger trap, and I can feel everything closing in. In seconds, my vision begins to blur. I can’t catch my breath. Both those things worry me to the point that I no longer register any pain in my chest. My focus is now on why I can’t see straight and what that means. Stroke? Aneurysm? Anything's possible.

Once I break through the crowd and out into the front entrance, my way out is blocked by Tracey standing in the door, lecturing somebody about puking in the rhododendrons.

"Those fucking flowers are older than you are you ass! Get the hell off my lawn."

I bump her out of the way and stumble out onto the sidewalk. "Oh no you don't!" she yells, grabbing my by my collar and turning me to face her in one deft move. "I'm not having someone else puke on my…Jesus Christ."

She's looking into my eyes.

"You look like shit man. How much did you have to drink?"

"One beer. Maybe two."

Before she can respond, I start to see blue and red lights out of the corner of my eyes. These, it turns out, aren't just a manifestation of my panic attack.

"Hurry, everyone out!" screams Tracey, leaving me and running back inside. "The cops are here!"

The people streaming out the front door are windy blurs whizzing by me on either side. At one point, I'm knocked into the grass. This is where I am when Melissa finds me.

"Shit," she says. "You're white as a ghost. What's wrong?"

I can't see her or who she's with. I still can't see anything too clearly.

"Panic attack," I mutter. "Please…"

She's kneeled down next to me. I put my head on her leg, and I know I'm safe. Rooted to the ground. She's an anchor of sorts—for a moment, I don't feel lost at sea.

Things fade to black after that. I really come to when I'm in her apartment and she's feeding me ice cream and hot tea.

"I was worried about you," she says when I open my eyes.

"That's something new."

"What do you mean? I worry about you all the time."

"I meant something new for me—not you."

She lets me fall asleep on her shoulder that night. I don't remember my dreams, but I did wake up feeling warm and happy the next morning, if not tired. Of course, all of that is dashed when the front door to the apartment opens.

"GODDAMMIT MELISSA!" screams a large, brash woman silhouetted against the bright sun outside. "I thought I told you no more guys sleeping over?"

Melissa's voice comes from her bedroom. "Be right there! I can explain everything."

My voice, weak, barely squeaks out of my mouth. "No more guys?"

Some words change the meaning of an entire sentence. In this case, had Melissa's mother left out "more," I might not have thought anything was up. I might not be here right now, looking down on a now-shivering Melissa and the bastard she was sleeping with, who has been unconscious for the last ten minutes or so. But "more" means that there were guys before me.

The question is, how long before me?

Or whether they were "before" me at all.

Chapter 20

"I don't buy it. I don't buy it for a single second."

What Melissa's mother doesn't buy is Melissa's assertion that I'm just a friend from school who had a misunderstanding with his parents and needed a place to crash.

"You're trying to say this isn't one of your fuck buddies?" asks her mom, looking between the two of us.

"Fuck buddy?" I ask.

"MOM!" Melissa yells.

Ms. Cantrell just laughs. "Hey, I told you before, if you want to slut it up with whoever walks down the street, that's your choice. I'm not paying for no baby or no STDs though."

I look at Melissa—her head is in her hands. "No Ms. Cantrell, you don't get it—I'm her boyfriend."

This time, Ms. Cantrell shrieks with body-shaking giggles. "Boyfriend? Oh that's rich. Now don't tell me this girl actually convinced you that you were the only one."

I just stare.

"Well hell—I guess she did. Maybe I should give my daughter more credit in the future."

"Are you saying…"

"Don't listen to her," says Melissa, "she's just being a bitch."

"Woo hoo hoo!" says her mom. "Just a bitch, huh? Let me tell you something," she says, turning to face me. "You ain't the only one I've caught like this. You're the first one I didn't catch naked in Melissa's bed, or in the shower, or on the kitchen table—that's for sure. But you aren't the first."

"Mom…"

"There was that guy a few months ago. Jesus, I could hear them going at it when I pulled up in the parking lot. So loud they didn't even hear me walk in."

"Mom…"

"Then there was that girl I found her with in the shower. That was a weird one."

"MOM…"

"Or what about that guy last week? She had his cock so far down her throat she almost gagged when I walked in."

"STOP IT NOW MOTHER!"

My eyes are filled with tears. Ms. Cantrell swivels her head from me to Melissa, me to Melissa, then smiles—an evil smile. "Oh dear. I've said too much."

Melissa is staring at me with a pleading look in her eyes. "I'm sorry," she manages. "I didn't want you to find out this way. I was going to tell you."

"I need to go," I say, feeling the pain in my chest begin to throb. My heart starts beating faster and faster. I reach to pick up my watch on the table, but my hands are so sweaty it slips from them, as if I'm grasping for air.

"I'm coming with you," pleads Melissa.

I rarely yell at people for things they have done to wrong me. With the amount of time I've spend worrying about what I've done to other people, I've never felt it necessary to put them through any grief over their mistakes. Which makes what I say next so surprising.

"No, you aren't. You can stay here, find some more dick to suck. Another girl who wants to mess around in the shower. Find someone else to fuck you in the ass, to pull your hair. Someone else to call you 'daddy' when you're bucking on top of him like a professional bull rider. Moreover, find someone else willing to listen to your problems, someone else to sit and listen to you bitch about your mom. Find someone else to watch you at a party, to make sure you don't get so drunk you end up naked in a pool. You can just stay here and find someone else, cause that someone sure as fuck isn't going to be me."

Her mother's ghoulish laugh fills the air as I storm out of the apartment.

Melissa catches up with me in the parking lot, as I'm walking away, trying not to cry, and trying to ignore her shouts insisting I stop so we can talk.

"Wait," she says, grabbing my arm and turning me around. Her face is coated with tears—her hair clings to the wet spots, and she pants heavily as if she's been running for hours. Or fucking for less.

"I'm sorry. I have a…problem."

"We all have problems, Melissa. But for most of us, those problems don't involve the inability to keep sexual organs out of various bodily orifices."

Her face changes to one of anger and disbelief. "Oh yeah? Is that why you were fucking your foster mother and me at the same time?"

"I…where…"

She laughs deeply. "What, you think that's a secret? You think nobody at school has heard about your foster parents? You aren't the first guy to live with them, you know. A couple of perverted fucks, those guys. Mom fucks the guys cause Dad likes to watch."

"Likes to…"

"Likes to watch, yeah. You think he didn't know?"

"If he knew, why would she have killed herself?"

Melissa shakes her head. "Most guys they kept used to come to school and tell stories. 'Man, you won't believe this crazy bitch. She lets me fuck her up the ass while her husband crawls up in the attic where he can watch us through a hole in the wall. But fuck, what do I care if some old pervert likes to watch a kid fuck his wife.' "

"I…"

"Then there was the guy who actually wanted her husband to join in. Husband kicked him out when he heard that."

"But…"

"But you—you aren't like those guys. You didn't even know that there was a difference between sex and fucking! You were naïve, you were innocent, and most importantly, when you found out all about sex, it seriously fucked you up, didn't it? That's why you didn't want to have sex with me for so long, I imagine. She didn't kill herself because she fucked you. She killed herself because of what happened to you after she fucked you."

"Melissa, it was…"

"So don't you lecture me about appropriate bedroom behavior."

We stand for a few moments, just looking at each other. The scent of bread floats through the breeze from the bakery down the street.

"Who was he?" I ask.

"Who was who?"

"The guy with his cock in your mouth."

"What the fuck do you care?"

I look her in the eyes. "I care, because I'm going to kill him."

I turn and walk away. When I finally venture to look behind me, to see if she's still there, I'm greeted with an abandoned parking lot.

Back on the hill, they are both conscious. Melissa coughs a lot, and the bastard she slept with continues to whine and protest. The pools of blood around them have grown larger. They shine black in the moonlight, stretching so far across the dirt between them that they almost touch.

"Is this the guy?" I ask Melissa.

"WHAT GUY?!?" she screams in a blood-soaked voice.

"The guy—the one with his dick in your mouth."

At this, the guy laughs. "Buddy, that's a pretty long list you're looking at there. We've all had our dicks in her mou…"

The blast deafens me for a moment; the instant light blinds me. When I regain my senses, I see blood bursting forth from the hole in the guy's head. I hear Melissa screaming, or at least, trying to scream. But above all that, I hear Rationality—a Rationality that has taken on a morbid life of his own—asking me over and over again:

"How many bullets left?"

Chapter 21

In the dark, in my foster father's house. Not a light on in the place.

The week before, after I left Melissa in that parking lot, Mr. Granger says there's something different about me.

"You look like something's on your mind."

"There is. I know my purpose now."

He starts writing. I'm tempted to ask him how many pens he goes through in a week. I remain silent.

"Your 'purpose,' well that's good. What is it?"

"Making things right."

"You mean, like a police officer?"

"Yeah," I say, almost a whisper. "Something like that."

He smiles. "That's a noble profession. You know what? There are personality traits that all obsessive compulsive people have that aren't negative. The more you learn how to control those, well, they may be very helpful in a line of work like that."

"How so?"

"Say you're a police officer approaching a house where a crime has taken place. Someone without obsessive personality traits might not think about everything involved—maybe he would just bust in the front door without asking himself questions you would. 'Is there someone inside? Is it the time of day that person might be asleep, and if so, how long do I have to take him by surprise?' That kind of thing."

"Ah."

I stare at the air conditioning vent. Momentarily, it turns on and emits a low, steady buzz. I feel the cool air caress my face, my hair—too long now—barely touching my forehead.

"Are you sure there isn't anything wrong right now?"

He's looking at me. Maybe he can see through it. Maybe he knows there's something else underneath it all. But maybe he's just a hack—just a guy with a specialized degree and a little knowledge of how to get information out of people. Maybe this is just part of a script.

"Well, I am missing Algebra."

He looks at his watch. "Oh crap, I'm sorry. We've gone over. I'll write you a note."

"We've gone over." The phrase repeats as I sit in the darkness, the nondescript bottle by my side, a soft cotton hand towel in my lap.

The day after Granger, I see my psychiatrist.

"You look different somehow," she says as I sit down.

"Been hearing that a lot lately."

"Why are you so vengeful?"

So, Granger was a hack. This woman immediately sees in me the emotion that I tried so hard to hide from the world.

"Don't ask," she says, writing. "It's something I've seen a lot. I've experienced it myself. I can tell. That's all you need to know."

"I just want to right what's wrong," I say in what I hope is a confident voice.

"And what makes you the authority on right and wrong?"

I think for a second. "How do I know how you exist?"

"Many scientists place a good bit of confidence in empirical evidence. You see me, therefore, I exist."

"But what if my senses are wrong? You see things all the time that don't exist. Mirages, shadowy figures in the corner of your eyes. Who's to say that you aren't the same?"

"Who's to say you aren't a brain in a vat?" she asks.

"What?"

"You aren't the first person in the world to ask these questions. Descartes, the French philosopher, said 'I think, therefore I am.' Otherwise, he doesn't think there's anything else he should believe is a reality."

"Sounds like a smart guy."

She shrugs. "It's debatable. He bent to the Roman Catholic Church and changed his conclusions in what he touted as a proof that God exists. Pretty pathetic if you ask me."

She continues to look at me. It's the longest I've ever seen her go without writing things down.

"Anyway, it's the first argument that's interesting. How are we to know that anything exists besides us? And if we can't make that assumption, why have any regard for the things that our mind leads us to believe exist?"

I nod my head in agreement.

"That's an extremely dangerous attitude to foster," she continues.

I stare at the leather on the chair. It is defined by its wrinkles.

"When you disregard the value of others, their rights, their very existence, you're left with a way of dealing with them that can lead to consequences which, if your theory proves to be false, have terrifying consequences."

The carpet is worn by the thousands of feet that have trampled it.

"This is what Kant called a necessary postulate. Whether or not you believe what you're saying is true, you can't practically act as if what you're saying is true."

Her chair is perfect. It is new. It's newer than the one she had last week. Which is newer than the one she had when I first began seeing her.

"You're subscribing to a point of view that, if you allow it to infiltrate your life, will produce actions that you may regret one day."

With these three things, I can see…

(One two three…)

"I think I need to see you later on this week…"
That she cares more about her than me…

(One to three…)

"Please schedule an appointment. I'm not sure I'm comfortable with where you are now."

Where I am now is in the living room of my foster father's house. There's a steady wind blowing through the large oaks in the front yard. I hear his car pulling into the cul-de-sac where the house sits. I hear him pull into the driveway. I hear him wait. He does this every night. He'll come in stinking of booze. He'll stumble through the doorway, and will probably fall down. If I look outside, I'll see on his car the damage done from the dozen or so curbs he's run up against this week. But I won't look outside. There isn't anything for me out there.

He sits out there for an eerie amount of time.

Forty-seven seconds.

Inside, he stumbles as expected. His senses are dull. He doesn't notice me approach him from behind. He doesn't notice anything at all…

…until he wakes up in the attic. In my room.

There's a mirror on the wall in front of him—the mirror my foster mother used to dress herself in front of. A mirror where he can see all of himself. It's covering the hole where he used to put his eyes.

He's naked, and tied to a chair. There is a handkerchief in his mouth, gagging him. He begins to struggle. And I'm standing behind him.

"So," I say, running the edge of my knife against my palm. I make a small knick in the fleshy part under my thumb, but the pain seems enjoyable.

"So," I repeat. "You like to watch?"

He starts struggling more, and I let him. The rope is already tearing his flesh—I can see the rawness begin to develop on his neck. He fights and fights—an animal caught in a trap. Though he knows it's useless, he continues to fight.

"So," I say finally, "You like to watch?"

He begins to cry.

"Well, watch this," I say calmly as I stab the knife into his sternum one, two, three times…


Chapter 22

Melissa’s crying now because she knows she’s going to die. She knows she’s going to die for one reason. It isn’t because of all the blood she’s losing. If the ambulance gets up here fast enough, they might be able to patch her up. It isn’t because I just killed the bastard she was sleeping with. There was still a chance I would have a change of heart and let her go free.

She knows she is going to die because I tell her I’m going to kill her.

“Do you have any idea why you won’t live through the night?” I ask.

“Because you are a sick, twisted fuck, that’s why.” Her words aren’t that clear. Blood spouts from her mouth with every syllable.

“Wrong. That’s only the reason that I am going to be able to kill you. Were I in charge of my mental facilities, I wouldn’t be able to rationalize what I’m about to do. No—the reason I’m going to kill you is that you don’t deserve to breathe the air on this planet anymore. After what you did to me…”

“And what was that?”

“That” is what I should have been concerned about from the beginning. What she gave me.

The day after I kill my foster father, I’m cleaning the house. My OCD is back—with a vengeance. Nothing can be too clean. I polish the faucets at least a dozen times each, and every time I go back to look at one, I see a place it could shine a little brighter. I put all the linens and laundry through the cycle—I even wash the shower curtains and liners. Every drawer in the house is expertly organized. The closets too. When I’m done, it’s nearly 10 at night—I’ve been cleaning for almost fifteen hours. I make some toast and watch the news. Salmonella outbreak at Jack in the Box. Doctors being sued for improper sanitization practices. Germs reaching havoc on organisms thousands of times their size. Everywhere.

I finish my toast. Now it’s time to dig.

The backyard looks out onto a greenbelt. The privacy fence rises ten feet above the ground—the neighbors on either side can’t see a thing.

I have on two layers of plastic gloves and one layer of real working gloves. I'm wearing a trash bag poncho that covers my entire body (three bags cut apart and then put back together with duct tape). I found an old surgical mask under the sink in the kitchen. I look like a Hazmat worker if he was imagined and filmed by Ed Wood.

It rained the night before, so the ground is soft and gives easily to my shovel. I dig with fervor, carefully placing each shovelful on the ground beside the hole. It doesn't take long before I'm already two feet down. In less than two hours, I'm inside the hole, tossing dirt out over my head.

The body stinks. I know that because I could smell it the day before, when I went into the attic to make sure it's still there. As if a corpse could rise up and just walk away from the scene of its own demise. An irrational thought, perhaps. But these days, I'm taking comfort in my old friend Irrationality.

That's why I've lined the inside of the surgical mask with Vicks Vap-o-rub. As I'm loading the stiff, bloated corpse into the wheelbarrow I lugged up to the attic, all I can smell is the nostalgia of being sick as a child. As I slowly take the wheelbarrow back down the stairs, hoping some random limb doesn't flop out of the tarp I've used to wrap up the bastard, I think about the days I would wake up coughing. My dad would come into my room, rub Vicks on my chest, and call to tell people I wasn't coming to school. At least, that's what he did when he wasn't drinking.

Digging and refilling the hole is the hardest part of disposing of a body. Everything else is easy. Cleaning up the mess—hell, that's what I was born for. Sending an email from my foster father's email account telling his work he wouldn't be in for a couple of weeks due to a death in the family—just as easy as finding his password and username in his Filofax. Wrapping him up tight and snug in the tarp they used to use to cover plants when it was freezing—only hard part about that was the time it took to clean up afterwards. And like I've said—I'm relishing that kind of thing these days.

But the hole is different because of the dedication it takes to do it and do it right. After all, I have to make sure that I can get somewhere to pick up some borders and tomato plants the next day. "New garden, huh?" the neighbors will say. I'll nod. "Say, where's Tom?" they'll ask, having noticed my foster father's absence. "Out of town," I'll reply.

But at one in the morning, when you've been standing up all day long, cleaning, bending over, cleaning, lifting bodies and wheeling them outside, you start to get tired, and part of you just wants to quit. Fortunately, it's a part of me that I can shut up easily by just counting the shovelfuls of dirt as they're thrown out of the hole. I can shut it up later, when I'm counting the shovelfuls as I pitch them back in.


One two three one two three.

At the hardware store the next day, the guy checking me out asks me if I know the first thing about growing tomatoes. I tell him that ignorance about what I plan on doing has never stopped me from doing it. He laughs as he scans the stakes I'll use to set the plants up.

I spend the afternoon at the grave of my foster father, planting tomatoes. The temperature these nights should be fine for them—usually just a hair over fifty-five degrees. I have two kinds of seeds: Brandywine and Roma. Brandywine was more expensive, and I still don't know why I was drawn to it. It's an heirloom tomato cultivated by the Amish. Maybe it's the simplicity of the Amish lifestyle that draws me to it. Good, clean living. Sounds like my kind of deal.

That night, I start packing. I know where I'm going, I know what I'll need. Changes of clothes. A pillow, a towel. Plenty of sanitizer—there won't be any showers where I'm headed. But I'll have to get used to it, because I can't stay at the house. Sometime, someone will catch on. And hopefully by then, I'll be gone.


I sleep until ten the next morning. My bags are next to my bed. I get up, pick them up, and head for the door. Before I leave, I turn around to look at the house. "Completely clean," I think to myself. Then I notice the urge to take a piss. I put down my bags and walk to the bathroom down the hall.

As I'm watching a steady stream splash into the pristine toilet, I notice a sting. And then another one. And then it becomes constant.


"What the fu…"

My thought is cut off because of the almost excruciating pain. I double over, piss getting everywhere.

"Which one is it?" is the first thought that comes to mind. Because a lot of them have this symptom. When you read about them, the symptom is listed as "painful urination." That's science's variation on "It hurts like Satan himself ripping through your scrotum."

As if everything isn't a variation of something it's not.

I zip up, a sinking feeling in my gut. I can't go to the doctor. I can't do anything about this. I'm screwed. There's only one thing I can do.

Before I leave—after I sanitize my hands and, for some reason, clean the toilet I'll never use again—I check my bag, just to make sure I have the gun. It's in there, nestled next to the bullets and a box of Kleenex. "You sure you know how to shoot that thing?" asks Rationality as I zip up my backpack again.

"Hell yeah I'm sure," I think. "I was taught by the best there was."

Thanks Dad.

Chapter 23

If Tim didn’t have any booze, there would be no way I could sleep in this place.

Where I am is an abandoned warehouse. There are several dozen people here, all kids my age—some a little younger even. All of them running from something. Abusive parents, a grabby uncle, juvenile detention centers. All of them have something chasing them, breathing down their back. Not like me. I’m the predator. I’m the one doing the chasing.

And my feet are really fucking tired.

There’s a large bonfire in the middle of the room. The entire place smells like piss and pot. People are smoking drugs that probably don’t even have a name yet. Combinations of things you find under the bathroom sink. The entire place is concrete. It’s cold and it echoes.

How I hear about this place is pure chance. I’d call it luck, if I believed there was such a thing. A Hushedwhispers conversation unlike most I’ve heard. Two boys in the back of a classroom, about three weeks prior.

“It’s on the corner of Wilson and Lockhill,” says one of the boys.

“When are you going?” asks the other.

“Tonight. I gotta get out of the house. If my dad hits me again, I’m going to kill him.”

That night, when I go to the corner of Wilson and Lockhill to check it out, it’s drizzling rain and pretty chilly. But I go anyway, because I don’t have anything else to do. At first, it’s quiet. Then I notice a kid who has to be younger than I am jump the chain link fence and walk inside. Then another. And another. In less than ten minutes, at least half a dozen kids have gone inside, and more than that have come out. They pass me without looking. I’m just another part of the world they don’t care about. I’m a shadow.

Knowing this, I don’t know why I’m surprised at how many people are actually inside. After I leave my foster father’s tomb, I stop to get some water and food at a convenience store, and then head to the warehouse. When I jump the fence, there are some kids outside smoking cigarettes. They don’t look at me. As I walk through the front entrance, I pass two girls who are obviously intoxicated. They look right through me.

But Tim comes up to me as soon as I walk in. “First night?” he asks.

“Yeah,” I say, not sure how much to divulge to this stranger.

“Tim,” he says, sticking out his hand. “Good to meet you.”

“How can you guys stay here?”

“What, you mean why don’t the cops bust us? Fuck man, they don’t care. They come by every so often, make sure we haven’t killed each other. Then Angie,” he points to a pile of clothes in the corner that vaguely resembles a human, “she gives the patrolmen blowjobs and they take off. It’s a pretty good deal.”

“Good deal for the cops.”

“Nah, Angie likes giving head. Shit, just go ask her—she’ll blow you off.”

“No thanks.”

“Well, anyway man, it’s pretty chill here. Just don’t mess with the crackheads and you’ll be fine. That group is crazy. I’m surprised they haven’t all killed each other yet.”

“So what are you?”

“What—you mean what group am I in? Shit man, I pretty much stick to myself. Not a lot of people in here up for stimulating conversation, if you know what I mean. Nah, I got a couple of friends here. One guy goes to his parents’ house every week and steals a coupla bottles while they’re playing bingo. Gives me one—usually takes me through most of the week.”

“And why does he do that? Out of the kindness of his heart?”

“Nah,” Tim answers. He takes the bottle of Jim Beam he’s holding and takes a long, drawn out pull. After wincing, he says, “Nah man. I saved his ass. He OD’d. I took him to the hospital. Even paid for his bills with money I stole from my folks.”

“And why did you do that?”

Tim takes another pull. “Out of the kindness of my heart.”

He smiles slyly and hands the bottle to me. After about thirty minutes, we’re in the corner by ourselves, gulping down the whiskey and exchanging stories.

“They always do that?” I ask, pointing to the boy and girl having sex on the other side of the room. They’re both completely naked, making all sorts of guttural noises, not caring that people can see them.

“Ex.”

“What?”

“Ecstasy. The drug, you know. They manage to get quite a bit of it somehow. Take it all the time. That drug takes hold, they don’t give a fuck who is around or where they are—they start going at it.”

“Why don’t you take drugs?”

“Motherfucker what you think this is?” Tim says, holding up the bottle.

“I mean hard drugs.”

He sighs. “I did, back in the day. Really nasty stuff, that. See, I don’t like feeling out of control—know what I mean?”

I nod.

“Tried coke. Before I knew it, I was jonesing for more. Didn’t even want more, but it’s like I had to get more of that shit in my nose. I tried acid, and went insane for about twelve hours. I tried ex too.”

“What happened?”

“Ended up like those two over there. ‘Cept the next morning when I woke up, it stung like hell when I pissed.”

“What did you have?”

“Just a little case of the clap. Got some antibiotics, cleared it right up.”

“Know where I can get some?”

“What, the clap? Hell, I bet most of the chicks in this place…”

“No, no. Antibiotics.”

He takes a long pull from the bottle and puts it down with a clink on the ground next to him. “There’s a guy in here, he can get you almost anything you want. For a price.”

“And how much is it? I’ve got money.”

Tim laughs—a long, somber laugh. “He don’t want money man. He’ll get you anything you want. You just gotta let him fuck you up the ass.”

“Are you fucking serious?”

Tim laughs again. This time, it’s forced.

“Shit man—how do you think I got my antibiotics?”

And then he takes another pull from the bottle and leans in real close to me. He looks into my shocked eyes and says, “Sometimes man, you just gotta do what you gotta do.”

I’ll be damned if I ever let some vagrant motherfucker peg me, I think. I’ll just have to learn to live with the clap or whatever this is. After all, there are much, much worse things in life.

Unfortunately, I didn’t know it, but I was about to find out what those things were.

Chapter 24

In the midnight darkness, under flickering flames from a nearby bonfire, Tim and I sit in the corner of the biggest room in the warehouse drinking, watching a group of people shoot heroin in their own little corner of this world.

"How the hell can they afford that stuff?" I ask, gulping down the last of the bottle of Jim Beam Tim got for us the night before. Tastes like what I'd imagine motor oil tastes like. It's a chore to get down, but it does the trick.

"This is America. Easiest place in the world to make a buck. There's always someone willing to pay you to do something nobody else will do," he replies, getting out another bottle, cracking it open, and taking a long, hard pull.

I've gotten used to the place. At first it was intimidating, but I stuck close to Tim and he showed me the ropes. I met a few other people, and by the third day, there was a little group that I fell into. Tim and a girl he would fuck occasionally named Lisa, her friend Angie who seemed to be stoned out of her mind all the time. Then there was Terry, a rough-looking black kid who was one of the nicest people you'd ever meet. Tim thought Terry was the reason people didn't fuck with us. He's the kind of guy who looks like he could put you six feet under with a single stomp of his foot. But once you know him, he'd give you the shirt off his back, just to keep you warm.

We pass the days drinking, mostly. Terry goes out every few hours and shows up with food for us. We never ask where or how he gets it. Other than that, we huddle together in our little corner of the warehouse, trying to avoid the junkies, meth addicts, and other folks who are the reason this place stinks like piss and shit.

But I'm getting used to that as well.

"Like what?" I ask Tim.

"I'm sorry?"

"Like what are people willing to pay to do?"

"Shit man," he says, his speech slurring as he passes the bottle to me. "Just about anything. You name it. Sex, BJs, hell, most of the chicks in here will let you plow them in the ass if you have enough cash. Pay even more, they'll let a couple other guys join in."

"Really?"

"Fuck yeah man—prostitution's the oldest profession there is. And we've got some professional ho's around here."

"So why don't you get with any of them?"

"Besides Lisa? She's cool, but those other chicks, I wouldn't fuck these bitches with your dick, son!" he says. "They got what we call Petri dish pussy. No tellin' what's growing in that shit. Plus, I got no money. I rely on Terry to get me food. Other than that, only thing I need is my booze. And that's free."

"I do," I say. "I have money. Two thousand dollars I found stashed away in the back of my foster father's closet.

I thought Tim would be pleased. But he wasn't.

"Listen up man, don't you ever say shit about that to anyone else. You shouldn't have even told me. People in here man—they'll rip you off second they find out your worth more than the puddle of shit you're sitting in."

"Yeah, but you won't."

Tim looks down at his feet, sighs, takes another long pull from the bottle. "Nah man, I ain't gonna do that to you. Money ain't nothing but trouble. But you need to keep an eye on that shit man. You don't keep those cards next to your tits, trouble's gonna come looking for you."

"So who do I talk to?"

"Talk to about what?"

"About getting laid."

"You serious?"

"Yeah I'm serious. I'm drunk. And I'm horny."

And I'm not thinking straight. Not thinking about germs. About what he said about the Petri dish—that's the kind of comment that might have sent me into panic attacks a month ago. But right now, with the warmth of the bourbon coursing through my veins and nothing else that I want to think about, I want sex.

"I wouldn't be a friend if I didn't try to stop you from doing this," says Tim.

"You're forgiven. Now who do I go to?"

"You've had too much to drink."

"So have you."

"Yeah, but I'm not about to go puttin' my johnson in a Home for Wayward STDs."

"It isn't your problem."

At first, he looks like he's about to speak again, but then an anger washes over his face. I start to notice the other sounds in the warehouse. If you listen, there are moans coming from everywhere. Some are painful, some sound like they come from people banging like crazy. Some don't sound human at all.

"Angie'll suck you off for ten bucks. Screw you for thirty. Anal for fifty. For a hundred, she'll let you and a friend pull a train on her."

"You interested?"

"Fuck's wrong with you man? What's gotten into you tonight? You're gonna fuck up big time if you don't watch out."

"Won't be the worst thing I ever do."

"And how exactly do you know what the worst thing you ever do will be?"

I can't help but smile. I know, because I already have part of it planned out.

"Where is she?"

Tim drains the rest of the bottle and throws it up against the wall in disgust. It shatters, glass raining down on some of the people sitting nearby.

"Fucking where she always is. Getting high out back."

I take eighty dollars with me. Might as well get both.

She can barely stand, but smiles when I walk over and whisper in her ear what I want. She opens her eyes, looks at me, and through the haze of smoke lazily drifting from her mouth, she says, "Oh honey, I thought you'd never ask."

She passes her joint to the person to her right, who takes it without any acknowledgement. She takes my arm, leans heavily into me, and starts to lead me back inside. We wind down a couple of hallways, and begin passing rooms with closed doors. The rooms emit noises I've never heard in my pornos before. Melissa didn't make those sounds, and my foster mother sure as hell didn't.

"Thirty for regular, fifty for anal," she says as we enter a room and close the door.

Inside is bare. There are blankets and sheets, all of them filthy, lining the walls. She begins to take her clothes off, her shirt getting tangled in the matted mass of her hair. I wobble and fall against the wall, the alcohol really setting in by this time. The moonlight streaming in through the solitary window in the room casts beautiful shadows on the contours of her body. Even the filth of this place couldn't mask the beauty of her breasts, the outline of her legs.

She comes over, gets on her knees, and starts to undo my pants.

"So what's it going to be cowboy?"

"Both."

"Both, eh? Then we'll start off with a little freebie." The last part is muffled as her mouth envelops me.


There's something different about sex when you pay for it. It's simpler. There are no emotions. There are no expectations. It is purely physical, a force of raw power with nothing to hold it back and nothing to weigh it down. The sensations, while the same, take on a completely different context.

"Where'd you get your money baby," she asks when we're finished an hour or so later.

I remember Tim's advice. "I stole it."

"Well," she says, as she hoists her dirty clothes over her head, "you stumble across some more, you come see me, kay?"

I nod. In the act, I didn't notice what the alcohol had done to me, how fucked up I was. I only noticed the sex. Now, afterwards, my stomach rocks like I'm at sea.

I stumble out the door, and make it about three doors away before I double over and puke on the floor. I lay there, hoping it's the only time it will happen, when a door behind me opens and voices flood the hallway.

"Fuck man, that was some good shit."

"Yeah man, these homeless chicks give it up like no other."

Two guys, leaving a room. I hear their steps slowly click down the hallway away from me. I can hear a girl sobbing from inside the room.

"Shut up bitch, you got your money!" yells one over his shoulder.

"Bet it's better than that fucking Chandler ho, huh?" continues the other one.

"Pfft, Melissa? Shit, that bitch is still crazy. But it ain't as fun anymore—not since we don't have to run around behind her crazy ass boyfriend."

The nausea both subsides and multiplies at the same time. I turn around. The two have their back to me, and I can't make anything out in the limited light.

"You're still gonna keep fucking her though, right?"

The other one laughs. "Hell yeah. Tap that shit till the well runs dry. Fact, I'm going over there on Friday. Her mom's out of town. You down?"

"Wouldn't miss it for the world, brother!"

The last thing I hear is the slap of their hands together as they turn the corner.

Friday is only three days away. No matter what, I've got to get everything ready by then. It may be my only chance.

But that will have to wait until tomorrow. Because the booze is coming back up again.

Chapter 25

The next morning, I wake up and look around. Besides the tweakers, everyone is still asleep. There's a distinct taste in my mouth that seems to stem from the back of my nose. My tongue is dry, and as I wipe my mouth, flakes of something brown fly off at an alarming rate. Then I remember.


My stomach reels and I run to the nearest trash can, which is still smoldering from the fire the night before, sparks flying up into the air and disappearing into the cold of the warehouse. I vomit as the thought finds conscious expression--against all of my sober instincts, not even thinking about the consequences, I had done something the night before I can't even imagine now that the alcohol has had time to run its course through my veins.


Did we use a rubber? I seem to remember Angie putting one on me. But I can't be sure. Even then, rubbers don't always protect against STDs.


I stumble out into the courtyard to take a piss, trembling as I anticipate what I believe is the inevitable stinging sensation. Sure enough, there it is, but the moment I feel it, I remember—I already know I have the clap or something like that.


My stomach reels again. That means that, the night before, I had actually put someone else's life at risk. I had endangered them.


The spiral begins—a neverending coil of rationalization that I'm so familiar with. And it really, really pisses me off.


But I had learned something the night before. There was one thing that could keep me from falling through that spiral. Well, maybe two.


Tim is awake by the time I get back inside. "Eye opener?" he asks, holding up the half-empty bottle of whiskey we'd worked on the night before.


"Thought you'd never ask," I say, smiling.


We finish the bottle before either of us says anything.


"Plans today?" Tim asks.


"Errand. I'll be back soon." The warmth in my belly is starting to spread through the rest of my body, and my brain has ceased ranting and raving.


"Well I'll be here man. Someone's got to keep this place in line."


I haven’t been to a shooting range in ages. I don’t tell Tim I’m going because I don’t want questions. Just practice.


Right now I’m squeezing shots off into thin paper targets about forty yards away. One two three. One two three. One two three. Boom boom boom. Recoil recoil recoil. Reload.


The target is shaped like a man’s head. I wish it was an entire body. I don’t intend to shoot at any heads at first. When I finally do, it won’t matter whether I hit or miss. I’ll have plenty of time to try again.


One two three. One two three. One two three. Boom boom boom. Recoil recoil recoil. Reload.


Once the target is decimated, I push a button on the wall next to me and it whizzes back up the zip line. I take it off and replace it. Grouping isn’t bad. Not as good as I used to be, when my dad would take me out every Sunday and teach me the finer arts of target practice. But still good enough. I put another target on the clip, push the button again, and watch as Silhouette Man flees my merciless guns.


One two three. One two three. One two three. Boom boom boom. Recoil recoil CLICK.


CLICK.


CLICK.


I look at the gun curiously. Had I lost count? How many had I fired? I check—there are no bullets left. Had I not loaded a full round?


“Doesn’t matter,” I say to Silhouette Man, out fluttering in the breeze like the shaking coward he is. I begin to reload. “Won’t matter for you in the end how many bullets I have left. Won’t matter for me either. It’s all going to end the same.”


I take aim for his head.


One two three. One two three. One two three. Boom boom boom. Recoil recoil recoil. Reload.


I want to take off my earmuffs. As if blasting my eardrums with all these decibels will keep Irrationality at bay. As if it will drown him out.


One two three. One two three. One two three. Boom boom boom. Recoil recoil CLICK.


How many bullets had I loaded?


It's after that I understand what's happening.


"Prozac is a very safe drug," my psychiatrist told me as she was writing out the prescription weeks ago. "But, like all drugs, it has side effects. Some of them are mild. You may have the sensation that you need to urinate when you don't need to. Might have some hot flashes or cold spells here and there. If you start to get dizzy, call me, and if you can't find me, go to the emergency room."


"Why the emergency room?"


:"Just because they will keep you stabilized until the spell passes. Really, it's just so you don't fall down and hit your head on the concrete.


"There are some other more serious side effects—most of them mental. If the dose is too high, it's possible you'll swing too far one way into a manic state, where there's nothing that bothers you. That isn't good, because it isn't natural to be like that, and some people do dangerous things—such as gambling and drugs—when they are in such states. Another is memory loss."


The goddamned drugs.


"Prozac has been known to lead to short term memory loss. What this means is that your brain will take in information to the short term memory—or your memory that lasts about ten seconds—and won't transfer things to long term, which lasts a lifetime. You won't notice at first. But then, traditionally, you'll be doing simple tasks—counting out cups of water for a recipe, for example—and then in the middle of it you'll forget what number you're on. This happens to everyone occasionally, but if it starts happening at any regular intervals, you need to let me know. We'll have to take you off of it, and because of the nature of the medicine, the effects will stay with you awhile."


The fucking goddamned medication.


"At any rate, I don't think any of these things will pose problems. Just watch out for yourself, ok?"


An experiment, I think as I stare at Silhouette Man, who is now moving less with the wind, what with all the holes.


I pick up a handful of bullets and begin loading them into the gun, counting them one by one. I stop when my hand is empty. Seven.


Then, I go inside and get a coke from the vending machine. The owner is still at the cash register, chatting up a couple of trashy looking girls, showing them his new t-shirt with Chalrton Heston on the front holding up a semi-automatic and giving the thumbs up with an American flag rippling behind him. Had it not been for the girls, I probably never would have gotten past the guy, but as it was, he'd just asked for the money for the range time and let me go on my way.


As I walk back to my spot on the range, I think about how I'll never understand the rabid gun nuts out there. But everyone has to concentrate their lives on something.


Which is what I wasn't doing. Seconds later, I'm holding the gun, wondering how many shots I loaded. There is nothing I can do to remember. I remember loading them—the way they felt in my hand, the sound of them plunking down into the clip. But that's it.


"Time's up, 15," says the voice from the intercom.


How many do I have? I raise the gun and point it at Silhouette Man's head.


One two three. One two three.


And then I remember. Six shots. I loaded six. Smiling, I absent-mindedly pull the trigger one more time, shocked to find it fires once more.


"Fifteen? No more shooting—time to pack up."


As I walk outside, bag in hand, gun in bag, an uncomfortable feeling creeps over me. I threw away the medicine to regain control. But now, the medicine has ripped that control away yet again. And this time, there seems to be shit-all I can do to get it back.


Shit-all except get so loaded that it doesn't make a difference to me.


Which is exactly what I decide to do.


As I walk back to the warehouse, thinking about whether I should try someone other than Angie tonight, I see her across the street, talking to a guy in a car. She's still beautiful, even though I know she's been used more than a community towel at the YMCA. I stare a little longer than I mean too, lost in her hair in the breeze, bits of it looking like they are stretching to get away from her. When she sees me, she leans over to the guy, kisses him, and starts running across the street to meet me.


"Hey," Melissa says when she arrives, out of breath.


"What are you doing Friday night?"


I'm sure there's a part of my brain that understands why I say it, but that part doesn't communicate with any other part at all.


"I've…got plans. But I would like to see you. Things shouldn't have ended the way they did."


I chuckle. "I've got a feeling things aren't quite over yet."


She looks at me curiously, then smiles. "I was kind of thinking the same thing."


A car horn next to us startles her. I don't break my gaze.


"Can you come over tomorrow night?" she asks.


I shrug. "Sure. What time."


"Between seven and eight? Will that work?"


I nod. "Need me to bring anything?"


"Nope," and she draws in close to me, and she smells so wonderful, but then she shrinks away. "You smell awful."


She doesn't say it with surprise, distaste. She says it with sympathy.


"It's been a rough day. See you tomorrow."


I start to walk away and she yells for me to wait. "Here," she says as she runs to meet me. "I have a meeting for Student Council right after school, so in case it runs a little late, take this and let yourself in."


She hands me the key to her apartment.


"It's a spare," she says. "Just make sure not to lose it."


I smile and nod, grasp the key firmly. "I'll see you tomorrow," I say, and I lean down, kissing her exactly like she did the guy in the car.


I'm sure there's a part of my brain that formulates the plan, but that part is completely silent. All I know is that before I turn to walk away, I understand what I need to do and how I'm going to do it. As I begin to smile, at peace for once in my whole life, Irrationality attempts to ambush my positive emotions. "B-b-b-but last night!" it whines, losing its foothold.


"Fuck last night," I say out loud, walking faster. "Last night's not shit compared to today, and both of them add up to nothing in light of what's going to happen Friday."


As it turns out, I had never spoken truer words in my life.

Chapter 26

The bubbles of blood ballooning on Melissa's lips glimmer in the moonlight. The stench of gun powder clings softly to the air, the light breeze not able to take it away from this place. Melissa makes a noise, something guttural and inhuman.

"Pardon?" I ask.

"Why," her voice like gravel being scraped across concrete.

"I'd think that would be obvious by now Melissa."

She moves, winces, a blood bubble bursting and the dark red liquid trailing down the side of her cheek. Slowly, she manages to shake her head from side to side, droplets of the stuff flinging off this way and that, turning the dirt around her into a primal Jackson Pollack painting.

"Why," and then she breathes in deep, her entire body shaking, rattling. "Thursday."

"Oh," I say, realizing what she wants. "You mean why didn't I come over on Thursday?"

She slumps back down onto the ground with a groan, clutching at the spot on her torso where one of the bullets is most likely lodged in a vital organ.

"I didn't come because I'm not stupid. I may not have known at first that sex and fucking were the same thing. I may not have known that you didn't really give a shit about me and were just some skank with daddy issues ready to gobble up as much dick as possible to please whatever man she can find. I didn't know that I should have been safer, or that what I was doing with my foster mom was inappropriate, at the least. But that's not because I'm stupid. It's because nobody cared enough to teach me.

"I'm not stupid Melissa. And I know when I'm being set up."

On Wednesday, with the key in my hand, I trudge back up to the warehouse. That night, I sit quietly with Tim and our friends, listening to various stories, not hearing any of them. Time passes calmly. At one point, Angie comes and sits down next to me and asks if I want another round. I tell her to fuck off. Instead of being angry, she just shrugs and walks across the room to another group of people, some of them looking all too happy to see her.

The next morning, I walk across town to say goodbye to my foster father. The house has a sign in front of it: for sale. There's nobody around, so I peek over the fence.

The tomatoes are growing. Small, green globes of fruit, hanging wistfully from the vines. I open the gate and let myself inside. Carefully, I pluck one and turn it round in my fingers. Too ripe; it's firm. I hold it tightly now, squeezing slowly, until it bursts violently into a green mess of seeds and juice.

"See what you've started?" I ask my foster father. I don't hear an answer from his home six feet under the garden. I walk out and shut the gate tight behind me.

The courtyard to the warehouse is empty as I crawl through the hole in the back fence. All the stoners must be taking naps. Inside is quiet as well, save for the few suggestive noises emanating from the sex rooms. As I approach the main room, I hear a group of people singing drunkenly, augmented by the occasional smash of glass against a wall. When I turn the corner, one smashes against the wall less than a foot from my face. The singing stops, and a group of people all turn to stare at me.

"Jethus mang," says Tim drunkenly. "Ifsh I'd knew you'd be there, I woulda aimed better."

He hiccups and begins to laugh riotously. A couple of the others join in, but begin laughing more uncomfortably as I approach, eyes focused on my friend.

"I need a bottle. Two actually."

"I shaid I wash shorry," he says, rolling his eyes. Then he falls on his back and winces as his head hits the concrete harder than he expects.

"Two Tim. Whiskey."

He realizes I'm serious and sits up with help from the girl next to him. "Well, that's going to take a day or so," he mumbles, the hit to the head helping him regain composure. "I can't go back…"

I leap across the room and tackle him back to the ground. This time his head hits the floor so hard I hear a crack and his eyes roll back in his head a little. I grab the front of his t-shirt and, sitting astride him, pull him up so my breath is hot on his face.

"I need two bottles, NOW, you lousy fuck. There are things going on you can't imagine. Terrible things. And there's no way in HELL I'm going to get through them if you don't give me something to shut up these goddamned voices in my brain. So you figure out a way to get me those two bottles of booze tonight or I'll grab a piece of that bottle you almost clobbered me with and show you exactly what I would have done had it hit me."

The rest of the people in the group begin to back away slowly. It's to my advantage that, in the end, nobody here has friends. A friend is someone you stick up for, no matter what. Someone that you can count on to have your back no matter the odds. But these fuckwits were nothing but leeches. And when they sucked you as dry as they could, even a small threat of danger could get them to let go.

"Two bottles," he manages through shallow breaths. "In my bag. Take 'em. Jesus, my head…"

Only one of whiskey, and one vodka. I hate fucking vodka. But if it's all there is, so be it.

I take the bottles, put them in my backpack, making sure the tops are screwed on tight. Tim's still on the ground, panting.

"I…thought we were…friends," he manages, gulping back tears.

As I shuffle around more in his bag, a creeper of guilt grows around my soul, because Tim was the closest I'd ever had to a true friend. If it weren't for him, I would have died that first night. Or worse.

"We are friends," I say finally, standing up, done with his bag.

"Then why'd you…"

"Tim, if you hadn't noticed by now, I've got some issues I'm going through. Sorry you had to be at the receiving end. I've put something in your bag. It might help ease the pain."

He looks wearily at me, his head swaying, one eye pointing a different direction than the other.

"At the least, it will take care of your emergency room bill. I think I gave you a concussion."

I shoulder my bag and turn to walk out. The group that had previously been singing so merrily with Tim has now gone to different corners of the room.

"Thanks for everything Tim. Depending on how this all goes, I'll keep in touch."

When I leave him, he's still staring after me. Part of me starts to worry. Had I caused any permanent damage? Would Tim get the treatment he needed, or would he languish with his injuries, possibly getting better, possibly dying in his sleep?

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!" I scream as I continue to walk. The noises from the sex rooms stop. The door to one of them opens and a scared girl pokes her head out, watching me walk down the hall mumbling to myself.

"Shut up shut up shut up," I keep repeating. Always in threes.

I don't know which one says it: Rationality or Irrationality. I can't keep the two straight anymore. Whichever one says it, it's a fucking brilliant idea.

"You've had a long day. Have a drink."

***

It doesn't take long for a drink to turn into half a bottle. As I walk through town, I turn into every alley I see, take some shelter behind the nearest dumpster, and take three large gulps from the bottle of Smirnoff. By the time I reach Melissa's apartment complex, I'm through half the bottle, and the sun is beginning to set.

She wants me there between seven and eight. I'm there at six. There are a few cars in the parking lot, and more streaming in from work. I stand and stare at the front door to her apartment, hoping to catch a glimpse of any sign of life. There is none.

The complex is big, so I walk around slowly, watching people welcoming spouses and kids home. There is a group of people at one of the barbeque pits, laughing and drinking beer. I walk up to them, ask to have one of their plastic cups. A man hands me one with a sense of urgency. The children with them are beginning to comment on my smell.

Back in the parking lot, I walk to the dumpster that looks on Melissa's apartment. I hop inside, my feet sinking in the squishy trash. Before I can get anxious and start washing myself in hand sanitizer, I fill up my cup and drink the entire thing in one gulp.

Peeking through the lid, I can clearly see the door to Melissa's apartment. Time ticks by—nothing. I don't have a watch, but I can tell by the twilight glow that it's well past seven.

Then I see the first one.

It's unmarked, but it's a Crown Vic alright. As it passes underneath one of the lamps illuminating the parking lot, I notice the "exempt" designation on the license plate. Not more than five minutes later, another one creeps along. Both park not thirty yards from the stairs leading up to the apartment.

I continue drinking and watching. More time passes, and the sun goes down completely, leaving an eerie glow of moonlight and lamps that spreads shadows around the ground. Then, from the left, Melissa walks into the parking lot, but instead of going up her stairs, she goes straight to the first Crown Vic that pulled in.

I close the lid to the dumpster, turn around, and sit down in disgust. The bottle almost empty, I take the last few sips in succession. My vigil complete, I'm overtaken by the effects of the alcohol, which had been secondary until now. I let go of the bottle, and quickly, my consciousness, as I fall into a deep sleep.

Chapter 27


I don't know what time it is when the lid to the dumpster is lifted and a bag full of bottles is thrown inside haphazardly, reigning down a thunderous “Good morning” on my head. Where had common decency gone?


Upon waiting several seconds and then opening the lid myself, I see the sun already high in the sky, its heat augmenting the putrid stench that cloaks me.


The night in the dumpster had passed without any incident. Despite what I drank, I feel refreshed today. Perhaps that is due to the sense of purpose weighing on my mind. Regardless, the fact of the matter is that I don't have any time for a hangover. There are things to do before the real fun begins.


I can't help smiling as I shoulder my backpack and head up to Melissa's apartment. I'll have the place to myself all day. Just because her mother has a night job doesn't mean she'll be home.


“Most days, she doesn't come home at all,” Melissa told me once after we'd fucked on her mother's bed during lunch one day. “We don't have anything to worry about.”


“I thought you said you ate dinner together every night?”


“I said I make dinner for her. Doesn't mean she's here to eat it.”


“Where is she?”


Melissa shrugged. “Hell if I know. Some bar. Or some guy's house. Probably a guy she met at the bar.”


Inside, it smells like Melissa smells when she has her clothes on. That and fish. But the fish is definitely from me. Slowly, my brain comes around and realizes what filth I'd exposed myself to in my drunken binge. My heart begins to race, my chest tightens, and for a second, I'm worried that if I have a heart attack, I'll forget the number for 911. Desperate to silence everything, I plunge my hands into my bag and retrieve the bottle of whiskey I had been saving for tonight. No matter—I know Melissa's mother has some more stashed away that will get me through this whole ordeal.


My clothes I throw in a garbage bag and leave outside the door. Then I go into the bathroom, stand in front of the mirror. My skin has an eerie glow—greasy, slippery. I run my finger down my chest; a viscous liquid collects underneath the uncut nail.


After drinking more of the whiskey, I get in the shower, more to relax myself than to get clean. With the whiskey, I don't need to be clean. I just need to be. It's something the medicine never gave me. It helps me maintain a focus on the now, to forget about then, or tomorrow, or all the what ifs that have been following me around like iron filings to a magnet since before I can remember.


I always loved the smell of her hair, I think as I rub her shampoo into mine. It always smelled so good, so clean.


“Why are you talking about her in the past tense?” asks Rationality.


I only smile.


“Have you thought this through?” he asks again.


“No. Maybe that's why it's such a good idea.”


“Listen, there are ways around this. You don't have to...”


Rationality, that bastard, talks when he shouldn't, never there when I need him. Fuck him. “Fuck you,” I say, under my breath. “Fuck you and the horse you rode in on.”


I reach out of the shower, grab that whiskey bottle sitting a foot away on the back of the toilet, and take a long, hard pull.


“Fuck all of it. The whole fucking world. Me, them, everything. What does it amount to? Jack shit. All I have are these fucking piece of shit voices in my brain. Voices...”


I come to some time later, sitting on the floor of the tub. The water's still running, still warm. Had I sat down? Fainted? Just zoned out?


More whiskey.


In her room, I search Melissa's drawers and eventually find shorts and a t-shirt I can wear. After putting them on, I go outside, careful to lock the door behind me. Now I'm feeling tipsy, and I stumble a bit going down the stairs. It's more funny than anything, but reminds me that, to do what I'm going to do, I can't be shitfaced. Or at least, I really, really shouldn't be.


“What are you going to do?” asks the man behind the register at the hardware store.


Even though I know what I need, I take my time wandering up and down the aisles of the hardware store. Rat poison—aisle 11. Plant food—aisle 9. Garden supplies—aisle 3 3 3.


Some habits are hard to break, no matter how much liquor is pulsing through your veins.


“What are you going to do?” repeats the cashier.


“Even things out.”


“Ah,” he says knowingly. “I have a chair I've been meaning to do that with for quite some time.”


“No, I mean, I'm going to set things right.”


“But, you know, somehow, you never find the time you need.”


He isn't listening.


“So, I just sit there, wobbling, my kids laughing at their dad...”


“What did you say?”


He puts down the duct tape he was trying to scan. “I said, I just sit there...”


“No, before that.”


“What—there isn't enough time?”


It's fucking hilarious. I laugh until I think my gut's about to explode. “Time?” I ask. “Time?!? Not enough? Fuck man, that's all there is! That's what all this shit is about!” I yell, motioning around me, other patrons of the store turning from what they are doing to watch. “You ever sleep in a dumpster? Fuck a chick with herpes? Man, you don't know what time is. You don't know how it works—but I DO. And you need to worry about doing more with it than leveling the legs on some fucking chair.”


He looks at me like I'm a leper and scans the duct tape. “That'll be twenty-seven fifty-two.”


“Fucking money—money marks time, you know?” I say, handing him thirty bucks. “And you can keep that fucking change—use it to fix your chair.”


I walk out with my bags. Security is following me through the parking lot, so I start to run. Running feels good. I feel the whiskey sloshing around in my belly, but I continue to run. As fast as I can I concentrate on pounding the pavement, driving gravel through my shoes, up to my feet, letting it pierce my skin, enveloping it, making it a part of me. Integration. Assimilation. Annihilation. It's all the fucking same. Become me, I say to the earth. Be my soul.


I look around and I'm standing in Melissa's kitchen. I don't remember getting to her apartment, let alone going into her apartment. The whiskey bottle hangs loosely in my hand. I regard it for some time before taking a long pull.


The bag I carried home from the hardware store is at my feet. The duct tape has rolled across the kitchen floor. There are already three lengths of rope cut and placed very carefully next to each other. Each looks about one inch longer than the one adjacent.


I look around the apartment. Some other things have changed. Things I've done I don't remember doing.


Melissa and her mother were never ones to keep a clean house. It wasn't so dirty that I had panic attacks there, but dirty enough that I would often hold my piss for hours just to avoid going in their bathroom. Even that morning, I noticed (though I didn't care) how much the place could use a good, hard scrubbing. But what I'm looking at now is spotless.


I walk to the trashcan. Empty. Completely. As if the trash has just been taken out.


Into the bathroom. Nothing different. Nothing different in Melissa's room either. Nothing different in the hall. Except a missing clock. There was one that hung there—right over the picture of Melissa in the second grade. It was an old wooden clock—antique.


I look down the hall. The door to Melissa's mother's room is open a slit. Faded light leaks onto the carpet outside. The door easily swings open, my hand barely brushing it.


Sitting on the pillow of the bed, propped up like a hospital patient, facing the door, is the clock from the hall. A knife is sticking out of the face, the rest of the wooden surface stained with glass blood. Gathered around its base are at least six or seven other clocks—old fashioned alarm clocks, digital clocks, and there, a watch or two—all in states of complete destruction. As I draw closer, I notice the knife is stabbed through a piece of paper. It says, “Counting divides time. And vice versa.”


Something makes me chuckle. More of a feeling in the stomach than anything. It's so funny I decide to down the rest of the whiskey bottle. I laugh to myself as I check the bathroom...


No clocks.


Melissa's room?


No clocks.


I laugh the hardest when I'm back in the kitchen. Every fucking clock in the house—destroyed. Killed Wasted time.


More whiskey. Gotta have more. I'm a little dizzy as I stretch to reach the top of the shelf where Melissa's mom “hides” her booze. I come up with a half-full bottle of Crown Royal.


Bottle in hand, I go back through the house, turning out the lights, leaving it the way it was when I walked in earlier today. Still grinning, chuckling, I go into the kitchen, grab my backpack, and sit down on the floor in front of the rope.


I imagine my teeth, white, shining through the darkness, my kinfe-cut grin their window to the world.


I load the gun carefully, counting the bullets. One two three two two three three two three...


There's the sound of a car pulling up. Doors opening. Doors closing. People laughing. Three people. Two guys. A girl. The floor reverberates with their pounding steps. Space bends around this place as they approach. The sound of metal on metal—her key in the lock. I realize I have an erection, and wonder why for a split second.


The door opens.


I don't remember anything else...

Chapter 28

...until this:


“Oh my god, he's starting to wake up. There's blood everywhere! You have to do something?”

Whose blood? I think, turning around so quickly I almost veer off of a dirt road that, apparently, I'm driving a car down.

“Who the fuck is that?!?” I scream.

“Who?!?” she cries.

“The fucking guy bleeding all over the backseat!”

“His...name is Taylor—what's wrong with you?”

“Where the hell are we?” I ask.

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Melissa manages through sobs.

“GODDAMMIT MELISSA!!!” I cry, my voice reverberating through the car. “Just give me a straight fucking answer!”

She makes a noise, most similar to a laugh, but far too intimidating, even in her debilitated shape. “You're blacking out, aren't you?”

“It's the fucking medicine.”

My headlights illuminate a barren gravelly road kicking up dust around us. There are intermittent pings as rocks fly off the car's undercarriage.

“Bullshit,” she says. “You've turned into a fucking drunk. The way you were stumbling around in my house, the stench of booze, it was like you'd been drinking all fucking day.”

“If I was so drunk, how come you guys didn't overpower me? Hold me down? Call the cops?”

Her breathing becomes more labored. “Because I had a dick in me and the other guy had his in his hands, and you had a gun.”

“So why do I feel sober now?”

She approximates a shrug by barely lifting her shoulders. “I guess that's what happens when you kill somebody. Johnny...” she mutters.

With that single name, it all comes back in a flash, and I know that all the details are there, waiting to be retrieved, but it takes minutes of thinking before it all bleeds into my consciousness.

I'm sitting on the kitchen floor with the gun in my hand. The room is grimly illuminated as the door swings open, then tossed back into pitch when it closes. There are two voices.

“I've been waiting for this all day baby.” The bastard.

“We'll get a drink after round one. I want your cock now.” Melissa.

Then there are other noises, muffled kissing, the unzipping of pants, footsteps into the back part of the apartment. I'm still hard, feels like I'm getting harder by the minute. When the footsteps stop and I hear another door close, I stand up and walk slowly back to Melissa's bedroom. The booze burns fiercely in my belly as I listen. Melissa is starting to moan, and I can hear the bastard saying, “Yeah, fuck that ho. Dirty bitch. Give her what she has coming.” I try the doorknob—locked.

I step back and regard the door with curiosity. A question—when I see what is on the other side, will I be able to do what I came here to do? And that's when I stumble drunkenly backwards, making an awful noise as I smash into a small table outside the bathroom.

“What the fuck was that?” says a voice from inside the room.

Now it's time to move.

The door gives almost too easily from one swift kick, and it's so light it only swings inward about a foot, but I can clearly see a guy about my age on the bed, on his knees, looking at me with horror, and I watch as he pulls out of Melissa's ass long enough to say, “Who the fuck are...”

And then the door comes swinging back on me with vengeance. I stumble back out into the hallway again as it swings open to reveal another person—one who hadn't made a sound—lunging at me with his pants around his ankles. “You little bastard!” he screams, seconds before he becomes tangled in his drawers and falls face down, inches in front of my shoes.

“Dammit!” he screams, “we're gonna kick your ass boy—don't even think about running!”

“No problem,” I say, watching as he struggles to put his pants back on. I point the gun at his head.

Target practicing is easy. But I had been curious as to whether I'd be able to pull the trigger when facing another person. With one squeeze, I understand that not only is it pretty much the same thing, it makes hitting your target even more satisfying.

There's blood on my hands. I lick it instinctively.

“JOHNNY!” screams the bastard, staring at his dead friend.

Another squeeze, and the bastard goes down. “My fucking leg!” he yells, crumpled on the floor.

By this time, Melissa's in the hallway, screaming. “What are you doing?!?”

I point the gun at her. “Get your fucking keys, pick him up, and get your ass outside. I'll let you live a little longer.”

“What kind of incentive is that?” She's in hysterics, barely able to utter a complete sentence.

“If you live, I might tell you why this happened.”

“You aren't going to get away with this,” she mutters as she reaches down to pick up the bastard. His dick is still hanging out of his boxer shorts.

“Put that thing up or I'm shooting it off,” I say, motioning to his member with the gun.

“Jesus—NO!” he screams.

I club him over the head with the butt of the gun, but unlike on the movies, he doesn't pass out immediately. His head just kind of rolls around on his neck as he makes guttural noises. So I hit him another time, this time hard enough that it draws blood. I hold it up to my nose and sniff.

“What the fuck happened to you...” asks Melissa as I lick the blood.

“You did.”

“Fucking shit,” she says, sobbing into her hands, “FUCKING SHIT!” she yells. “The cops will be here any minute—I'm sure one of the neighbors called them.”

I shake my head, smiling. “Now Melissa, you know that's not true. You remember what you told me that time we shook your headboard so hard it put a hole in the wall? 'Don't worry. The guy next door is an intern and is gone most nights. The lady downstairs is deaf—can't hear a thing.' It was reassuring then, and it's reassuring now. So help me pick up this son of a bitch and take me to your fucking car.”

“Do you even know how to drive?”

“NOW!” I scream.

She's crying now, sobbing uncontrollably, as she bends down and throws the bastard's arm over her shoulder. I watch her face. What pain she's feeling. What desperation. I chuckle.

“Are you going to help me? He weighs almost twice as much as I do, I can't do this by myself!”

I walk over, tuck the gun into the front of my pants, and grab his other arm.

“So is this the guy gave you the clap?” I ask as we slowly make our way down the stairs.

“Fuck you,” she sobs. The sleeve of his shirt is wet; she's been wiping tears on it.

“Ever call out my name when he's eating you out?”

“Shut up...”

“Melissa, do you ever think of me while he's fucking you in the ass?”

She stops as we reach the bottom step and turns her face to look at me.

“No. But I thought of him every time we were together.”

The shock is like a punch to the stomach, and as I stand there wondering what to do next, she drops the bastard and lunges at me. Suddenly, her breath is on my face, and her hand is down my pants. Holding the gun.

“So what now, little man,” she dons an evil grin. “You fucking needle dick. Aren't so big when a woman has the controls, huh?” I can feel her reaching down further, searching for the trigger. “There it is,” she says succinctly, smiling. She throws her head back to get the hair out of her face, looks at me with that killer smile, and flutters her eyelashes.

“I wonder,” she says, caressing the gun like she had me so many times. “I wonder how long it would take you to kill yourself if I shot off your balls. You know, assuming you recover. You're so obsessed with them, aren't you? Nothing but sex on your mind. Fucking problem with the world today, if you ask me. Parents, teachers, the clergy—they talk to kids about how bad sex is, how dangerous it can be, instead of teaching them what they need to know about it, so they end up like you—learning about it from pornos, wondering what the difference between fucking and making love is. And I'll tell you—there isn't a difference between fucking and making love.”

Even with her hand so close to ending my friendly relationship with my penis, her breath still smells like heaven.

“Not that it's going to matter when I get done with you.”

Her skin shines in the moonlight, musky from her sweat and stale cigarette smoke.

“Because you won't be able to feel either.”

She squeezes.

“What the...”

She squeezes again and again, nothing happening, except when I finally come in my pants and lose my erection. Her eyes are wide, and before she can completely pull out, I punch her, her face giving way to my fist in an satisfying crunch.

“Safety, Melissa,” I say as she sits on the ground, holding her face in her hands. “No idiot would put a gun so close to his dick without having the safety on.”

I tuck it back in, slowly, careful to make sure I really have the safety on. “Now get the hell up, and let's get on with this.”

Once I have them loaded in the car, we pull out of the complex, the shadows playing games of catch with each other on the dashboard in front of me. Driving isn't as difficult as I imagined. Only takes a few minutes to get used to the brake sensitivity. I go slow anyway; no reason to call attention to myself.

“He's in really bad shape,” Melissa says as we approach the end of the road. The moon is high, painting the world in glowing blue light. Where we are is high above the town below. Lights blink off, lights blink on. In the distance, a police siren.

How could I be forgetting so much, I ask myself as we get out of the car at the top of the hill. Fucking medicine. Fucking goddamned medicine.

By this time, the bastard's awake. Screaming. Help, help, help, but there's nobody here to help. That's why we're here in the first place.

“You are a sick fuck, you know that?” asks Melissa, stepping out of the car, then following me to where I'm standing in the middle of the clearing at the top of the hill. “I tried to help you. I tried to love you. And this is what happens?”

Her shadow barely touches my feet. The moon behind her, she stands as a silhouette, black against the midnight sky.

“You don't love me,” I laugh, tracing my steps around her. “You've never loved anything.”

She's crying as I level the gun to her face. “You don't even love getting fucked by whatever guy you can get your hands on. You just need it. And those are two very different things.”

I squeeze. This time, the safety is off. And I don't miss my target.

Chapter 29

The bastard's body is heavy. Heavier than I thought it would be. But I need to drag it out in the clearing. I want him to be there, to see her, before I ask him the questions. As I clench my fists more to keep hold of the back of his shirt, I notice resistance, and turn around to see him digging his feet in the ground. He isn't awake yet—it's just an instinct. But he will be soon.


I throw him on the ground less than five feet from her, and turn his face so that she's the first thing he will see when he opens his eyes. Already, blood is pooling around her head, mixing black with the dusty dirt. I walk over, dip the toe of my shoes into the viscous liquid, then draw it out, making wide, sweeping lines in the ground that shine in the moonlight.


There's a cough, and I turn to see the bastard slowly waking. He's not bleeding as badly anymore. The legs of his jeans are a sharp crimson color, in some places, almost black. I go to him, kneel down in front of his face, and watch as he pitches and turns. Finally, his eyes flutter open.


“You did this to her,” I say before he has a chance to talk. “I saw you that night. In the warehouse. You pay homeless chicks to let you do god knows what to them. You and your buddy—he's dead, by the way—you treat women like useless mounds of flesh. It's all your fault that this happened,” I say, standing up and pointing the gun toward Melissa's lifeless body.


The look on his face is satisfying in so many ways. A representation of the disgust I've come to associate with him and with what he, and the rest of us, are truly capable of. It encapsulates the horror of death I have lived with for so long, the horror that, in my estimation, drove me to all this in the first place. But there, also, is a look of satisfaction.


He mutters something under his breath that I can't hear, but I can recognize the words as they form on his lips: “What the fuck have I gotten into?”


“Why are you happy she's dead?”


This question breaks his silence. “Happy?!?” he groans, chest rising dramatically as he sucks in air, as if the utterance of the word had stolen the breath from him. “How could I be happy?!? You've killed my best friend, you killed Melissa, and I imagine I'm next.”


“You are.”


“So why the fuck would I be happy?”


I shrug, and turn around to face her. Still talking to him, I say, “I don't know. Maybe it's some kind of absolution of guilt for all the things you've done to her. Taking advantage of her.”


“I never...”


“Just because you didn't get her drunk or slip drugs into her wine so you could get laid doesn't mean you aren't guilty of taking advantage of her. Hell, of anyone. All the girls—underaged girls, I might add—you pay to suck you off, you've taken advantage of them too. I bet you had a track record with your buddy back there too. Maybe a little something more between you two?”


“Fuck you.”


“Lonely night, sitting together, drinking beer, maybe one of you says, 'Have you ever thought about being with another ma...' ”


“Shut the fuck up.”


I turn to face him. He's trying to get up, but his legs won't support him.


“Tell me, when I walked into the bedroom tonight, who was he jerking off to? Melissa, or you?”


He lunges at my legs, unsuccessfully, and comes down hard on his right knee. His face hits the ground with a “splat,” and he doesn't move. I shoot a bullet into the air. No response. Passed out from the pain, I gather.


That's when I hear sirens again. Closer this time. The one I heard earlier was no coincidence. It was for me.

In the city below, streets zigzag across one another under a sea of incandescent lamps. In the clear night, I can see each one individually. People walk here and there, mindless of the world around them. There's a man walking into a restaurant, the one Melissa and I went to the time she convinced me not to use hand sanitizer for four hours. There's the bench where we sat down when, thirty minutes into it, I had a panic attack.


There's the school, where Mr. Granger would arrive the next morning, no doubt having heard the gruesome news. “Mentally disturbed student kills three,” the headline will read.


That's how I'll be remembered, I think with a start. As someone insane, someone so out of touch with the world that he could commit such crimes, such brutal displays of complete disregard for human life. As if I had a choice, as if the things that had happened to me wouldn't have had the same impact on another person.


It's easy to call a person insane, but when it's you that's been driven to that point, it's hard to understand how people could exist any other way.


People fucking each other is pretty much all I've seen for the past year of my life. Aside from Granger, my psychiatrist, maybe a couple of others, there's nothing that has happened that doesn't seem like one person taking another person and bending them over. My foster mother fucked me. My dad fucked me when he left. My foster father didn't give a shit. And somebody gave me something that was eating away at my cock. Even my “friends” at the warehouse, for the most part, needed me for something. Tim needed a drinking buddy. Angie needed a john. Questions flood my mind. Do people ever do anything for others that doesn't help themselves in the long run? Are we doomed to this kind of parasitic relationship with those who come into our lives? Are we human, or are we the ticks on the Earth, the tapeworms of experience, gorging ourselves on the lifeblood of whatever and whoever we can latch on to?


One question seems to rise above them all as more important. How many shots do I have left?


The screaming brings me back, this infectious high pitched laugh of a scream. That's coming from the bastard. I used to know his real name, but it's the one detail I'm happy to forget that evening.


He stamps his leg, screaming over and over about hospitals and tests and IVs and all I had to look forward to after this night. Jail cells, thin cotton sheets on even thinner matresses, we got 'em all. Come on down.


His stamping is stirring up dust. I don't notice this as immediately as I should; damn medicine. I watch the thin spirals burst into the night sky, up and up, riding on the light air at this height (I should have remembered the altitude) thousands of years of rot and decay looking for a place to rest, and more than likely, at least some of it would end up in my nose, in my lungs, a part of me.

I put the gun to my side for a second. I realize that I just thought "at least some of it would" contaminate me. But some of something every day gets into our bodies and roots around. “What good is all of this?” screams a part of myself I had successfully shut up years before, “If you can't even be conscientious of the most important means of preventing infection?”


He's still stirring up dust; I lean over into it. Tendrils of the stuff caress my face, and I breathe in, soft at first, until Rationality says, "Go for it. It won't hurt. Most importantly, it won't kill you."


That last part's the kicker. My psychologist said that half the reason for my disorder stems from an unwarranted fear of mortality that I hadn't dealt with. I told her I'd dealt with death my whole life. She said she wasn't talking about just experiencing it; she was talking about incorporating it into my ideal self, into the person my soul wanted me to be.


The dirt tickles my nose, and I sneeze, and it feels good; I don't sneeze that often. I keep a list of places and situations that can cause sneezing, as well as remedies to arrest the urge, in the "Things to avoid and ways to avoid dealing with them" part of my brain. It's the biggest part of my brain, I think. And I wonder if, after tonight, there's not going to be much use for it.


Damn medicine.


'Who's fault is it?" asks the guy my girlfriend's been sleeping with. "Is it mine? Or hers? Either one right? Either one to make you feel as though you aren't the one to blame. Well you know..."


I put another bullet into his leg to shut him up. The screams multiply. It sounds like there are two voices screaming. I look at him and realize he isn't making a sound. His mouth is open, but nothing comes out.


I turn around. I'm caught between the warring factions of my mind, watching, listenening, as sirens and blue and red lights slowly work their way through the town laid out below us. I have to think, and the screaming in my head doesn't help. I have to think back over what's happened, what led up to all this. Then I can decide whether to kill the bastard.


That is, says one of my minds—I'm not sure which—if you still have any bullets left.


Which I had not thought of when I shot his leg.


I'm breaking apart here, and it's pretty fucked up. But not as fucked up as what I'm doing right now. Melissa, who I shot in the head what seems like moments ago, just coughed.

Chapter 30

"I didn't ask for this," I told my psychiatrist one day.


"That's the biggest complaint people have about life. They didn't ask for it. They didn't ask for what comes along with it, all the pain. They say that if they were given the choice, they wouldn't have taken it."

I nodded in agreement.


"And I tell them they do have a choice. Anybody has the ability to end his or her own life. But the fact that they are still here, talking to me, shows me that at least one part of them—no matter how small it is—sees how important it is to continue living, to strive on through that pain."


Right now, there isn't any pain. There's nothing. Nothing but me, the dead bastard, and Melissa, struggling to hold on to her life.


"Why are you doing it?" I ask her.


"What?" she gurgles.


"Holding on. You should be dead by now. Why are you clinging to life?"


She manages to plant her elbows into the ground and, grimacing, pushes her torso up so she can look directly into my eyes.


"Because I don't want to die."


"So you just want to continue living so you can keep doing the things you do? So you can keep fucking whoever you want? Leading guys along, letting them fall in love with you, then leaving them just because they have some fucking issues? Leaving them for some scumbag who doesn't give a shit about you or who you are, as long as you have a warm wet hole for him to put his dick in? Christ Melissa, you let that guy watch you. Some guy was watching you get fucked by his friend, jerking off in the corner of the room. That isn't normal."


"Neither is shooting people in the face," she mumbles, falling back onto the blood-soaked earth.


"What was I supposed to do?"


"Get on with your life? Deal with it rationally? Hell, I don't know, you taking a shit in my locker would have been better than this."


"Shit doesn't last. It doesn't stick. I could ignore you, I could leave you, I could let all this slide and go about my life. But that isn't the way it works. Letting you off the hook, it isn't permanent. Not like death."


She starts to have a coughing fit and manages to roll over on her side before choking on the blood. A mat of hair falls around her face. I reach down and touch it—warm, dark, shiny, wet. I move it out of her way, and when she finishes coughing, she says, "Thanks."


"My dad left me," I say. "When I didn't have anyone else in the world, he took off, because he couldn't handle what I was. Someone with problems. Not that it mattered—he couldn't handle his own problems, much less mine. But at least he was there. And he's still here. On this planet somewhere. Drinking too much in some shitty bar, fucking some woman he shouldn't be fucking, but he's doing it without having to worry about me."


"What are you saying?"


"I'm saying that if my dad would have just killed himself, none of this would have happened. If he was just gone, gone forever, it would be different. I'm going to make sure that kind of thing never happens to me again, Melissa. I'm sorry that you decided to leave me. But I can't live in a world where the two of us exist, where I'll always know you're out there with some other guy, sharing with him what you shared with me. Something I thought was love."


The sirens ring in the air. Far down the path we drove, I see shadows moving. The cars are getting closer.


"You don't understand..." she starts.


"That's just the thing Melissa—I don't understand. Nobody explained it to me. I had to learn it all myself. No friends, no father, no mother. It was just me. And that's a shitty way to learn any lesson, much less how to live in this world."


"This doesn't have to be the end..."


"Yeah, it does. One way or another, it does."


She lets out a groan and starts coughing again.


A new wind comes in from the west, carrying a familiar smell. As I watch the shadows on the path changing, bouncing up and down as the sirens close in, a light rain begins to fall, but no clouds block the moon. The gentle raindrops sparkle as they land on the dirt, on our clothes, on their blood, winking at each other a thousand at a time.


My mind jumps to the life I have to look forward to. The cops might shoot me. I might die up here, tonight. Maybe I'd get arrested, roughed up a bit, taken downtown. Thrown in a cell, quick trial, then off to the pen, where I'd probably end up playing catcher to some three-hundred pound gorilla who calls himself Debbie. Maybe I'd just go in there and end up so crazy that I don't even know what's going on. That's what I've wanted all along, I realize. I just don't want to be aware.


Suddenly, I remember how many bullets I have left.


I fired two into the air.


I fired one into Johnny's head. Three.


Two I used on the bastard at the apartment. One more to his head at the hill. Six.


One fired into the ground. One fired into Melissa. Eight.


The clip was full. I know I had nine in there. There's one more bullet left.


The sirens fill the air, and I'm blinded for a moment by the headlights shining from the opening of the path. The first car swerves to avoid hitting us head on, the second follows, stirring up clouds of dust that coat my face, and the ambulance following them stops at the entrance to the clearing. Seconds later, doors slam shut and the loudspeaker addresses me.


"Drop the weapon and put your hands on your head!"


Melissa is still on the ground, too weak to get up, but cranes her head back to look into the lights.


"This is the second time I'm going to warn you! Drop the weapon and put your hands on your head!"


"I didn't ask for any of this," I say to Melissa.


She turns to look at me. "Neither did I."


"Yeah," I say. "I know. But you want it, whether you asked for it or not."


I reach in my pocket.


"Hands in the air—NOW!"


Quickly, I uncap my hand sanitizer and pour some on the barrel of the gun.


"DROP THAT WEAPON!"


It's still warm. It's almost pleasant as I place my lips around it. I taste it with my tongue.


"Son, NO! STOP!"


The last experiences I have are the smell of gunpowder, intense heat throughout my body, and a complete obsession with each.


Epilogue


Tim lazily rolled his head so he could look at Angie.


"How much is left?" he asked, his speech slurring, as if he couldn't gather the energy to speak.


"A gram. At least."


Tim slowly shook his head. "No, no. The money."


Angie moved in what could only be approximated as a shrug. "Three, four thousand?"


"Four thousand?" sighed Tim, feigning disbelief. "How could we spend so much in three days?"


"You tell me," said Angie, lighting her Zippo underneath a sterling silver spoon.


"We could do something with this money. Get ourselves on the right track."


"You said that yesterday."


"We could move into a nice apartment, get some jobs."


"You said that yesterday too."


Angie handed Tim the syringe she'd finished preparing. He regarded it with curiosity for a moment, then made a noise, as if indicating he had just that second understood what it was for.


"We can do it tomorrow," Angie said.


"Aren't we getting more tomorrow?" Tim answered.


"Oh yeah. The next day then."


"Yeah," said Tim, sucking in his words as the needle pierced his skin. "The next day."


* * *


I try, but I can't look her in the eyes.


"So, tell me about yourself."


I want to answer. I really do. But I can't speak. Something inside me—the something I hope I can get rid of here—just won't let me.


"Mr. Granger told me about everything that happened. I understand that things must be extremely difficult for you now. I want you to know that I'm here to listen and guide you through the rough emotions you're experiencing."


I can't talk, and it isn't because my jaw is wired shut. My hand shakes, making it hard to hold the pen, let alone use it to form a coherent sentence writing in the notepad on my lap.


"Melissa, please. Tell me why you won't talk. Take your time."


It's all I can do to make straight lines. Slowly, with her watching my hands the whole time, I make my uncertain marks on the page. When I put down the pen, she walks over to look at what I've written. When she sees, she goes and sits back down across from me.


"Melissa, I know you're scared. It's normal. What I want you to do is relax. I'm going to try and teach you a relaxation procedure. The first thing I want you to do is to breathe in deep. Then exhale slowly."


I do it.


"Now, I want you to keep doing that, but I want you to count to ten between each breath. Can you do that?"


I grasp the pen and scribble, more confident now. I hand the pad to her.


"Yes, you can divide up your counting any way you'd like. It doesn't even need to be multiples of ten. Whatever it takes to help you relax—that's the goal."


Knowing that, I'm sure I can do this. Especially if she's letting me count the way I want.


I breathe in. The pain is still there in my chest, where the tube was for so long. There's pain everywhere, but it's the chest that hurts the most. They've told me it will go away.


I breathe out. My entire face pulses, the bones reconstructing themselves, making me into another version of my past self.


Everything is a variant of something it isn't.


I start to count the only way that makes me relax.


One two three.


One two three.


One two three.


Archives

Time And Money Well Spent

I haven’t talked about movies in a while, and that’s okay. Sometimes I get sick of myself, you know? Weren’t you starting to get a little sick of it too?

Thought so.

But I haven’t run into any wasps lately, and I haven’t had my ass kicked while wearing any kind of costume lately, so movies it is. I actually had a pretty good weekend for it too.

Saturday afternoon found me at a certain video store whose name I won’t mention. You know what one. I was checking out their used movies and ended up buying three; one of which was a genuine find because it’s supposed to be Lucio Fulci’s best.

First off, I grabbed Wolf Creek. I haven’t seen this one yet but I’m looking forward to it. It’s supposed to have a gritty, realistic feel to the action. One review said it was boring for the first hour, but another review mentioned the strong character development. I generally don’t find character development to be boring; if it pulls you in and helps you identify with the characters, it’s going to keep you pulled in as they die off. Then you can say to yourself, “Gee, too bad Jimmy died, I thought Jimmy was going to make it.”

It’s supposed to be pretty gory too, but I’ll have to wait and see for myself. I might as well stop talking about this movie now, because as stated, I still haven’t seen the damn thing. I’ll let you all know what I think in a couple of weeks… try not to lose sleep before then.

TheThing03.JPG The next movie I picked up, which was the first one I actually watched on Saturday, was the remake of The Omen. Most of what I’d heard about that movie was fairly positive, and I have to say they did an alright job. It was a pretty faithful remake… and hey, on that topic, what is it with us and remakes? Most people have some kind of complicated views about them, or at least, I can’t figure out the logic behind my own view. If the remake is too different, then they weren’t faithful to the original and the work suffers. If the remake is too similar, people wonder what the point was of remaking the damn thing to begin with (money of course, but people still wonder about it). Remakes really are a mixed blessing. If it wasn’t for remakes there would be a lot less horror movies coming out, but at the same time, a lot of those remakes suck. What to do?

I liked the remake of The Texas Chainsaw Massacre, but to this day I get pissed that they showed Leatherface’s real face. He was all deformed and shit, and that kind of somewhat gives you a piece of motive, or a look into his perspective. And that sucks because TCM is all about chaos, unimaginably panicked confusion. We don't need no perspective.

Anyway, after The Omen I watched Zombie, because it was late and I didn’t want to fall asleep halfway through something I hadn’t seen. And Zombie is a great movie. There’s a fight between a zombie and a shark. Yes I know I mentioned it a million times before, and I’ll mention it a million times again. Another reason to fall asleep watching Zombie: I have it on VHS. When my DVD player stops it goes back to the menu; depending on the movie, the menu might have sound effects. That’s why I don’t fall asleep watching Amityville, because I’ll wake up at three or four in the morning to the sound of a demon telling me to GET OUT.

Sunday night was mostly a great night, with one minor setback. I found out that my DVD player doesn’t want to play one of the movies I bought, and that really sucks. My DVD player is a finicky little bastard when it wants to be. The movie it wouldn’t play? Lucio Fulci’s The Beyond. That obviously sucks more than usual for me, because you know what other Fulci movie I like, right? Zombie! Fulci has a good list of horror movies to his credit, including The House By The Cemetery and City Of The Living Dead (I didn’t forget you, Courtney, It’s coming soon). The Beyond is considered by many to be his best, for everything from plot to special effects.

But you see, the situation was not all bad. First of all, I have another DVD player upstairs, so, you know, my biggest inconvenience is moving my body upstairs or moving the player downstairs. Another thing is that I bought it used but I don’t think anyone had rented it. It’s in fucking pristine condition, man. AND, I paid less than five bucks for it. So, ultimately, I don’t give a shit that my hella cool, less than five dollar, good as new copy of a horror classic doesn’t play in my living room. I can deal with problems like that.

beyond_fl.jpg And nothing is for no reason either! When I realized that we couldn’t watch The Beyond, I started looking for something else. I was just about to mention Wolf Creek to my wife when she came across a horror classic on TV that was just about to start. One that I’d never seen in its entirety and had always felt like a bit of a goof for missing.

The Thing. John Carpenter, 1982. A remake itself, loosely based on The Thing From Another World (I’ve never seen that but I think I’ll try to track it down).

Man oh man, what a movie. I know the story, I’ve seen bits and pieces over the years, I know all about it. But that’s not the same as watching it and I was as impressed by this movie as anything Carpenter has done. The special effects aren’t bad at all, but what really grabbed me was the atmosphere and suspense. The buildup.

Not a lot of character development here, just little hints here and there about the people. The beauty is that you don’t need much, because you’re just watching this group of people go from cold to confused to apprehensive to bat shit crazy paranoid, and so on. The setting was just about perfect for the average human viewer as well. I mean, there are a million “middle of nowhere” setting possibilities. A lot of people figure that space is the best of these settings, because it’s almost impossible to imagine the distances involved; it’s also unfamiliar to anyone who hasn’t been there. But you know what? That’s two unknowns for the viewer to deal with. And it gets old fast… remember Jason X? It’s not the worst in the series, but fucking space? C’mon.

But the Antarctic. That’s a good setting. Most of us have felt cold, walked on ice and so on, and at least the Antarctic is on this fucking planet. It’s like the movie is set as far away from civilization as you could reasonably expect. That made a big difference to me.

The downside of watching The Thing on a Sunday night on TV was that I fell asleep before I saw the end (damn back pills). But I am so happy for seeing most of it, finally, that I don’t even care. At one point in the first hour, I noticed that my wife and I were both sitting ahead on the couch, elbows on our knees, waiting to see what’s going to happen next. That shit doesn’t happen to me very often. If it makes me sit up then it must be good. And the best part of all is that I now have an excuse to go buy it.


Dan's got your horror movies and your back pills.


Don't Go In There Archives

June 5, 2007

Hit the Grill, Bitch

Brain's not working. Let's get right to the food. It's summer, so start grilling!

Rack of Lamb with mint-mustard glaze

lambchop.jpg1 rack of lamb (about 8 chops), frenched* and trimmed of all fat
2 Tbsp whole-grain mustard
1 1/2 tsp dijon mustard
2 tsp fresh mint, chopped fine
1 tsp white wine vinegar
1 tsp honey
salt and pepper
olive oil

* You don't need to french the lamb. Get the butcher to do that. A frenched rack of ribs means all the meat, fat, and gristle between the rib bones is cut out. It's prettier AND it prevents it from burning.

Light the grill. If you're using charcoal, keep the coals on half of the side. If using gas, just light half the grill. Make that half fuckin HOT.

Mix everything except the oil and lamb in a bowl. Make sure the lamb is dry, and coat the lamb all the way over with a thin coat of the glaze.

Put the lamb on the hot part of the grill for about 5 minutes per side, then put on the cool part of the grill, covered, for about 8 minutes for medium rare (10 for medium).

Allow it to sit for 10 minutes before serving. Carve between the ribs, and enjoy with your favorite vinaigrette.

HEY CULLEN. Got some good stuff for you here ...

dtsc.jpgDream Theater
Systematic Chaos
Roadrunner Records

Prog-metal legends from Lawn Guyland, Dream Theater is back with their 9th studio album, and following their recent trend of alternating albums filled with heavy songs and albums with lighter, more introspective tunes. Systematic Chaos is an instance of the former, with lots of long, technically mind-blowing songs. John Petrucci is still one of the most amazing guitarists out there, and when he’s not firing off ridiculous solos (which happen with less frequency on this album than previously), he’s got a light touch that is very evocative. The most interesting track is “Repentance,” part of a continuing series of songs started in 2001’s Six Degrees of Inner Turbulence. Drummer Mike Portnoy is working his way through his alcoholism by writing a series of songs that mirror his journey through the 12 steps of AA. All in all, this album is musically exciting and lyrically thoughtful, and is sure to appeal to the band's hardcore fans.

Enjoy!

Dishful of Metal Archives

Smells Like Rain

I consider myself a California boy. I was born in Southern California, and lived in a little beach town in Northern California from fourth grade until moving further north to go to college at Berkeley. I have lived in California for all but seven years of my life. From age 3 to age 10, I lived twenty miles outside of our nation's capitol in Rockville, Maryland.

Those seven years, the time that I spent "seeing other places," left permanent marks. To this day, my perfectly generic American English accent is marred by the slightest hint of a Southern flavor to the way I say "boot" and "about." Our orangey-tan squirrels don't look quite right -- they should be gray, and their tails should be bushier. There should be fireflies in the summer night, not just mosquitoes, and most of all, summer storms should have a smell.

In California, at least in the part of Northern California I've lived in since the late 1970's, electrical storms are a rarity. When they do happen, they are feeble, a few flashes and bangs. Nothing special. Nothing like the thunderstorms I remember from childhood.

One summer in particular, it was hot and humid as most summers are in Maryland, and we'd been blessed with infestations of both Japanese beetles and tent caterpillars. The crab apples and roses in the cul-de-sac were looking chewed up and unhealthy. One morning, I got into my swimsuit and sandals, grabbed my towel, and headed to the community pool. I stopped along the way to catch iridescent green and copper beetles from the neighbor's rose bushes to take with me. At the pool, I would drown them in the deep end. I walked up the bicycle path, through the woods, the Japanese beetles squirming in my hands in a vain attempt to escape their fate. The air was think and heavy, and it was already close to 90°out.

I skipped the mandatory shower, and dove straight in at the far end of the pool, near the 12' mark. My little captives were dead, killed by the pressure and lack of oxygen. I deposited their corpses along with the others that tended to accumulate around the pool's drain, and swam back up to the surface.

In spite of the heat, the sun was hidden by masses of tall, threatening clouds. The clouds grew darker and the air became still. The lifeguards blew their whistles in a long blast, and ordered everyone out of the pool. A storm was coming, and staying in the water would have been an excellent way to be struck by lightening.

lightning01.JPG Walking back from the pool, it was as dark as twilight, even though it was only late afternoon. I hurried, trying to stay out of open spaces and under the trees. The insects droned on, and in the far distance there were flickers, followed at some length by a subdued boom. The air was filled with the smell of the approaching storm. As I understand it, the smell comes from ozone, created by the masses of charged particles colliding and interacting as the cloud's masses of hot and cold air slide into each other. If you have ever smelled it, you know exactly what it is like. If you haven't, try pouring water on the sidewalk on some hot, sunny day, and you'll come close. Or you can try a sharp blow to the face, which seems to induce a similar smell for me at least. Hot sidewalk is without a doubt the less painful way to experience it, if you can't manage a trip to the mid-Atlantic or the South during summer.

The flashes got closer, and the bangs louder. You can count elephants or Mississippis between the flash and the bang, and that is supposed to tell you how many miles away the lightening is. I was always an elephant guy myself. When it got down to two elephants, I started running. At one elephant, the rain came, the heavy drops soaking everything. I got back into the cool, air-conditioned house somewhere between the ears and the trunk.

Fuck You. I Quit.

I made a big fucking mistake. I quit smoking. Ever loose a best-est buddy, or a good horse? I feel like someone shot my horse. All day long, I reach in my pocket and the fucking horse is just gone.

Me and my lighter, we still hang out, but it’s not the same, you know? I pull him out, give him a flick and we just stare at each other. We’ve got nothing to say to one another without a smoke to break the ice. I left him at home on a shelf today and looked in on him when I got back this evening. He wouldn’t even look at me.

quitsmoking2.jpgThe cigs well, they just aren’t around anymore. No smoke to wake up with over a cup of coffee. Coffee’s not even the same. The whole mood is wrong. The scent is off, taste, everything. This morning I tried something called teasan, flavored with some African rubber tree bark, or something like that. It was red and smelled like this medicine I was forced to gag down when I was 5 and got pinworms. Some things just stick with you, kicking you in the teeth when you’re down, decades later, I guess.

Food? Not the same. I mean, what’s the point of eating if there’s no smoke to look forward to after you’ve finished. I have no appetite, anymore. People tell you that you’re going to eat a lot, get fat(ter) and it’s all bullshit. I don’t feel like eating ever again. Pizza? Not without a cowboy killer to wash it down. That part of my life seems to be over, too. I’m going to be a skinny fucker from now on. Unhappy and skinny.

Sex? Again, after you’ve done the deed, what are you supposed to do-cuddle? Fuck. “Hey baby, that was great. I’ve got to get up and make a salad?” “Mow the grass?” “Adjust the clocks, daylight savings is right around the corner?”

You know those “special” moments like getting pulled over, loosing your wallet, the wife giving you a rash of shit about something you fucked up? Yeah, long, hot drag on a Marlboro and you’re on your way to coping. Or at least out of the house and away from the angry spouse and heavy objects. Close your eyes, smoke silently and you’ll remember you dumped your wallet in the wicker basket on top of the bakery stand. Get lost? Look at a map through your own cigarette smoke and you’re bound to find the way to the beer store.

What about cigarette breaks at work? What the fuck do non-smokers DO at work? Work? God, I hope not. Man, I sit a 12 hour shift. That’s a lot of smoke breaks. Many. Mucho. Motherfucker. My ass is gonna spread like a bloodstain on linoleum, which is to say faster than it does on cement.

Did that last bit make any sense? Of course not. How can it when I can’t contemplate my words over a smoke? No more drafts for this guy. Don’t like it? Have a smoke and re-write it your damn self, which brings me to the only good I can see coming from this quitting bullshit. I’ve now got a built-in excuse to be an asshole.

Smoke em if you got em, cause I don’t, Motherfuckers.

The Pirate's ass is spreading as we speak.

Any Port in the Storm Archives

The Beginning of Laughter

I wonder when my funny died.

For the longest time as a kid, I was known amongst my friends for being very, very funny. I was quick on the draw with an insult, comebacks would snap away like a whip, and I can joke or deadpan like a comedian. Comedy Central was my favorite channel, and Douglas Adams was my favorite author.
sadclown.jpgI’ve grown up a lot in ways I like. Responsibility, ambition. Spiritually, I feel closer to my center than I have in a long time, and being an adult is actually kind of fun.

But somewhere along the line, I lost the ability to write “funny”. Somewhere between a needless war, a dangerously powerful president, pathetic ass-covering politicians, the mainstream adulation of Paris Hilton as a celebrity to look up to, a war in Lebanon (again), terror warning level Orange, and China becoming an economic superpower – somewhere between “I care about you but this isn’t working” and “I need $100 by Tuesday or I can’t pay bills,” I forgot what it was like to feel a good belly-laugh. And the thought of being able to cause a good chuckle became foreign to the level of impossibility.

I’m sarcastic and jaded. I’m quick on the insult that isn’t funny but painful. I can recite comedian lines like lines from a script, and my favorite author is Chuck Palahniuk. I only watch Comedy Central to watch The Daily Show and The Colbert Report, but then feel outraged instead of entertained. I get informed, but feel the burden of too much information to laugh.

I miss being funny. When did I stop laughing? I could joke and joke and write some very funny stories. I forget where that went. I’m too wrapped up the world – it’s so hard to see the humor in it.

I am Jack’s destroyed sense of humor.

Shit. How does this happen to us? How do we forget the simple pleasures? I’m done feeling this terrible about the world. I want to laugh again.

Knock knock.

Word Whore Archives

June 4, 2007

Top 25 All-Time Best Metal Albums

I originally wrote this list about a year and a half ago. I was asked by one of my blog’s regular visitors to compile a top metal album list, so I complied. It took me a lot longer than I thought it would, but I was pretty happy with the results.

--------------------------------------------

bbms.gifWhen I first started thinking about how to go about compiling the list, I thought I’d just narrow down my top 25 and put them “in no particular order.” Though, I guess that’s kind of cheating. So, I have decided to commit to a list. My criteria were threefold: What did this album mean to metal? What did this album mean to me? Did it really rock?

I mean, think about it. There are albums out there that people go on and on about how important it was. But, when you finally get to sit down and listen to it, it sucks. So, if I left off one of your favorite metal albums, it probably sucks. Also, I guess I should add – as though you couldn’t guess – that there’s nothing subjective to this list. This is my opinion, but I am entirely right.

I was going to hyperlink the entries to their Wikipedia page or something and have pics and all that, but I didn’t.

Starting with #25 to #16.

Here we go.

#25 Testament - Practice What You Preach: I’m not sure how I discovered Testament, but I had their first four albums. Not only was their music good, but it was fun also. They really skipped around the extremes of the genre, topic-wise, singing about everything from demons and the devil to the environment and the human condition.

What really made Testament a great band, to me, was Alex Skolnick’s guitar playing and how well the rest of the band aligned to his style. Skolnick went on to form his own jazz group but he still plays with Testament on occasion as well as subbing in on guitars in Savatage and the Trans-Siberian Orchestra. But these guys made fantastic music that lives on in the best of today’s metal.


#24 Deep Purple - Machine Head: Duh, duh, duh! Duh! Duh! Duh-duh! Duh, duh, duh! Duh … Duh-duh! -- the best known chord progression in rock and roll. Ritchie Blackmore and crew really wrote some great stuff back in the day. They are equals with Rush in their influence on heavy progressive rock. I must say that I like their most recent incarnation with Steve Morse on guitar. I’ve always been a fan of the Dixie Dregs and the Steve Morse Band, so it was cool to see him six slinging with Deep Purple.

#23 Van Halen - 1984: This was a hard one, and further down the list than it should perhaps be. One of the reasons this is ranking toward the end of my top 25 is that I have a hard time thinking of Van Halen as heavy metal, even though they arguably are the granddaddies of most modern metal acts. In fairness, I felt that if I put Crue and Dokken on the list, I needed to put Van Halen on there also.

Some may disagree with my choice of album, but this album was better known and more influential than any other VH production. It was also the last to feature David Lee Roth.

Eddie Van Halen is responsible for so many of the things rock and roll guitarists do today. He popularized the Floyd Rose double locking tremolo system which allows those "dive bombing" guitar notes. It is because of Van Halen that you could no longer just "know how to play guitar" and be successful. After Eddie, you had to be a great guitarist. Then Randy Rhodes appeared and the two of them set the guitar playing world on its ear. There may have been experimental guys doing some of this stuff (Robert Fripp, perhaps?) but this was mainstream stuff! These albums were going gold and platinum.

Van Halen always seems heavier than I remember. Every time Hot For Teacher cranks up I think, "Oh yeah, Van Halen rocks."

dokken.jpg#22: Anthrax - Among the Living: Anthrax is a mainstay metal band to this day (in fact, they are back to their original lineup). It is unfortunate that their chosen name became controversial in recent years, but they have always stomped. And that is the best description of Anthrax’s tunes – music to stomp by.

Scott Ian (now a regular on whatever VH1 "Remember" show is playing) has a knack for writing these circular sounding rhythms that pound away at you. Just as you become accustomed to the rhythm, they change the pace with some blistering speed. Danny Spitz has always been one of the most off-the-wall lead guitarists. He obviously knows what he’s doing but plays off time, off key and discordant. Vocalist Joey Belladonna, drummer Charlie Benante and bassist Frank Bello are equally solid. Bello is especially memorable as he follows in the footsteps of amazing Maiden bassist Steve Harris.

Among the Living has excellent tracks on it like the title track, Caught in a Mosh and I Am the Law.

#21: Tool - Lateralus: I love these guys for the music they produce. I think they’re the best band that came out of the ‘90s produced. However, I hate them for the music and musicians they have inspired. Emo most certainly predates them, but Tool gave the Emo genre a shot of caffeineadrenalinecrack in the ass. They have also inspired a plethora of “minimalist” musicians who for some ungodly reason think that playing one note for 20 freaking minutes is somehow cool.

But Tool makes great music. I cannot believe how good their effing drummer is. Danny Carey is a kook, but he is unbelievably good. Listen closely to Lateralus and you’ll swear that he’s multitracked some of his drums. But its just him playing. There is some amazing polyrhythm going on here. What he does is essential to Tool’s sound and power.

#20: Dokken - Back For the Attack: Once again straying into hair metal here, but Dokken served one blazing album with Back …. Their previous and later albums lacked the vitality of this entry. Something here really clicked. I think part of the problem with Dokken is that you had two very strong and distinct musical personalities attempting to dominate the spotlight. Don Dokken is a great singer and George Lynch is a great guitarist and they both wrote some good songs. But they butted heads often and it eventually led to their break up. Lynch went on to do some cool things with his own band The Lynch Mob and later with Dokken again.

Great tracks on the album include Lynch’s instrumental Mr. Scary (which is what really cemented his status as a guitar hero among a throng of pretenders), Prisoner, and Dream Warriors which was the title track for the third installment of the Nightmare on Elm Street films. A bit of trivia about that: For the video, Lynch was playing a skull and bones guitar. This guitar, in the video, had a neck by guitar manufacturer ESP. However the guitar was built by J. Frog (click here to see J. Frog guitars carried by Ed Roman Guitars and read more about the story). At the time (and currently) Lynch was sponsored by ESP and they threw a fit about him using a different guitar in the video. So he had to switch necks. This caused a huge stink and many folks thought ESP was making this guitar. They eventually did produce some, but far inferior to the J. Frog original.

#19: Joe Satriani - Surfing With the Alien: The only instrumental album on the list. I tend to think that instrumentals can’t really compete against the bands with singers in heavy metal. Metal requires a singer to really give the song the depth and placement it needs. However, there are exceptions. Surfing With the Alien is the album that made guitar-based instrumental rock cool again. There were bands and musicians that were doing it before, there are some who do it better, but no one has had the impact on instrumental guitar rock that Satriani has. He taught Steve Vai, Kirk Hammett, George Lynch and a litany of other guitar slingers. This is his main legacy in the field, not so much what he has written (though that is profound and powerful also) but how he has inspired others to new levels.

#18: Dio - Holy Diver: I am no big fan of Dio, but his impact on the genre is undeniable. He popularized the operatic style of metal singing and is almost as iconic as Ozzy Osbourne. It’s fitting, I guess, as he filled frontman position in Sabbath after the Ozzman’s departure. Holy Diver is Dio’s best entry and is very listenable, even though I’ve always felt that Ronnie James has always sounded like an angry elf.

#17 Slayer - Seasons in the Abyss: There are those who would argue that this is actually the best Slayer album, And they could make a strong argument. I guess with Seasons … Slayer finally put out the album that had been stewing in their collective minds for many years. You can tell that there’s a sense of collective relief and joy on their part within the music. An artists pride is evident the quality of what they produce.

danzigathf.jpg#16 Danzig - Danzig: Again a somewhat personal choice. There are plenty of bands from this era that had a similar sound to Danzig’s blues-based metal (though his sound has changed in recent years). But Glenn Danzig is important to metal primarily because of his punk band The Misfits. Their sound significantly impacted many of the early ‘80s LA metal bands – Metallica primarily.

This album is probably his best work under his own name. It’s a solid, blues-rock album and has some good jams on it. He has since become a parody of the things he sings about in his songs. Too bad, really.

Well, that’s the first part of the list. Agree, disagree or comment.

Because I'm All About the Guitar Archives

So, You Want To Talk About Texas

So, you want to talk about Texas

I'm a Texan. Native. And I'm damn proud of it. Why am I proud? Fuck if I know. We all need something to love. Some of you go crazy over your hometown hockey/baseball/basketball/football teams. I go crazy over my state. It's not like I'm a fanatic—I don't own a Texas flag, I have no idea what the exact date of our annexation is, but damn, I love this state, and I love living here.

I've traveled quite a few places in this country, and met people from all over the world. When you tell someone you're from Texas, no matter where they are from, they already have these set stereotypes they judge you by. Some of them are harmless. People unfamiliar with the state, they think we all have horses and ride them to school and work. They balk at the fact that I'm not wearing shit-stained bluejeans and boots, ask me where my Stetson is. And there's a reason for those stereotypes. A year ago, two guys from Canada, who I'd never met before in person, came down to stay with me for a few days to attend the Texas TotalFark BBQ. Sure enough, we're driving down the eight-lane road that leads to the interstate, and a person riding a horse crosses the road.

Untitled-4.jpgBut that's cool. Not too many places in the world anymore you can see stuff like that, and that's part of what makes me proud of this state. But some of the stereotypes, they're harmful. For instance, just last week, I opened up the latest offering from Travis's column. I always look forward to reading Travis's stuff. The guy's fucking hilarious. So I was a bit dismayed to read this quote at the end of the first paragraph: “And you fucking assholes in Texas can eat a sugar frosting flavored fuck off the end of my dick, 'Everything’s bigger in Texas,' yeah like assholes and retardation.”

Such vitriol. Such hate! It wasn't the first time I'd run across this stereotype. In my time on the Internet, talking to strangers to pass the time at work, I've discovered that there are quite a few people who, for whatever reason, think of Texans as arrogant, self-centered assholes. There are others who think we're all complete morons just looking forward to drinking cheap beer and tipping cows.

Truth is, there ARE plenty of assholes in Texas. But then again, there's plenty of assholes everywhere. We've got our share of arrogance, but so do other places. And there are people who drink cheap beer and do stupid shit. But I'm willing to bet, wherever you are, there's at least one person in a five-mile radius that does the same.

I guess what gets me most about the bad stereotypes is that they ignore the diversity in the state. Three of our cities are in the top ten largest cities in the US, and with that population comes an enormous amount of diversity. When you think of a place like San Antonio, what kind of restaurants do you think we have? A bunch of taco stands and hamburger places? Well, you're right about that—those places are fucking everywhere. But there's so much more. Across the street from my house is an eclectic restaurant that serves the best Reuben sandwich in town—Pam's Patio Kitchen (which I've written about before here). Next to that is a four-star Italian restaurant. Less than two minutes down the road, there's the ubiquitous taco shop, but it's sandwiched in between a Jewish deli and a Vietnamese restaurant.

In Bedford, a part of the area known as the Dallas/Fort Worth Metroplex, my uncle goes to a church that does two different services simultaneously—one for the English-speaking congregates, and one for the Vietnamese congregates. These types of services are extremely common in the area, which boasts a substantial Asian population. Every Sunday, when the services are over, the two groups join together for lunch. And even though they don't speak the same language, they sit down at tables across from each other and eat, enjoying that communion.

My point is that Texas is a place with so much to explore, and more to understand than what you've seen in the movies. We have mountains, beaches, deserts, forests, almost every type of land you could think of. We have people from every place in the world living here.

And we're not assholes. I've never been anywhere else where 99% of the male population feels it is their responsibility to hold open doors for other people, particularly women. You rarely sit down to a home-cooked meal in Texas where people pick up their forks before the hostess picks up hers. In reality, Texas is a place where politeness and careful attention to appropriate social behavior is paramount to the social experience.

So to anyone who thinks that Texans are all arrogant assholes, I'll make you a deal. You always have an open door and an open bed at my house. You come down, and I'll show you what a fucking blast being in Texas can be. I'll give you the biggest dose of old fashioned Texas hospitality you can handle. Because if there's one thing Texans are more proud of than anything, it's the joy we take in opening the doors of our homes to people and showing them a fucking good time.

See y'all next week.

Uber doesn't realize that by doing this column, one of the Editors is going to do a "Why California is the greatest fucking state in the Union" post next week.

Uber's Corner Archives

Dirty Laundry, Issue 3

Officer Jo here of the FTTW Fashion Police Unit and I've just snagged us a Lifetime Fashion Offender, Mr. "Weird" Al Yankovic of Lynwood, California.

weirdal.jpgActor, Writer, Director, Musician and Voice-over for Animation. All of these describe Weird Al Yankovic. From his debut of "My Bologna" (parodying The Knack's My Sharona) on The Dr. Demento show all the way through 3 decades of parody music to "White & Nerdy" in 2006, Weird Al has not let age, music shifts, or fashion slow him down in his pursuit to become the most famous nerd in history.

Whether he's acting in movies like "UHF", doing voices for "The Grim Adventures of Billy & Mandy", writing skits for "Comic Relief", putting together songs for "Down & Out with Donald Duck" or directing videos for The Counting Crows, Weird Al has not let show business deter him from his fashion choices. He's managed to bring Hawaiian shirts back into the mainstream of Geek Couture, and made Vans a popular shoe for people who don't just live at the beach.

Seeing as Mr. Yankovic has done so much for Geek culture (and been happy doing it) - and seeing as he has a clean Celebrity arrest record (which is amazing in itself!), we're going to let him off with a warning this time.

Mr. Yankovic, if you continue this wild fashion behavior, I'm going to have to bring you in on a FTTW563; being flogged with bananas by our staff. You've been warned.

One small suggestion for working on your look: tie the hair back once in awhile. We get the idea that you have big, curly hair.

Top 5 Celebrity Gossip for the week of May 28th

5. Break ups this week - Tom Arnold and wife Shelby Roos have filed for divorce after 5 years of marriage. You would think after being married to Roseanne that this man would try to hold onto the beautiful Roos! Dwayne "The Rock" Johnson and wife Dany, who he has been with for 17 years and married for more than 10 years are calling it quits.


hohan.jpg4. Katie Holmes is keeping up her T.G.I.F. snacks on the set of her new movie...this week it was sno-cones! For the past few weeks she has been bringing treats to the more than 200 workers on the set. So far we have seen reports of pizza, cupcakes, Coke floats and now sno-cones! Let's make some guesses in the comments on what could be next!

3. Unless you've been living under a rock for the past fews weeks you have already heard about "Nuclear Wednesday". Rosie O. and her The View co-host Elisabeth H. had an all out bitch fest that turned into a split screen cat fight for all of it's viewers to gawk at. There is video all over the internet showing this live, on-air blow-up but I found mine at here. Rosie's contract with the show was up in June but she has decided to not come back at all. Check out her website for fabulous ramblings in haiku about her struggles!

2. Lindsay Lohan made a complete ass of herself this week when pictures of the underage celeb. were leaked all over the press. This pictures showed an un-conscience Lohan draped in the passenger seat of a car leaving a club last week. Not only is this chick underage, supposedly in AA and has just left rehab, but she is also under suspicion for DUI and cocaine possession! Who is having the best week ever??? If you are a coke snorting, underage, rehab hopping, child star than you must be LiLo!

1. Be on the look out this week for Paris Hilton to be wearing bright orange prison garb. The over-exposed blond is due to report to the L.A. jail this week to serve her 23 day sentence for violating her DUI probation. Her original sentence was for 45 days but due to over-crowding it the system the starlet will serve approx. 23 days. She has been preparing for prison by reading all sorts of religious books and crying alot. When she isn't reading and crying she can be seen hitting the clubs and shopping...exactly what I would be doing before hitting the slammer! I'm still anxious to see if she will serve more than one full day!


That's the wrap-up for this week...the dirty dirty laundry!


Jo writes Amie, Bonnie is the author of Raising Hell. Together, they fight fashion and celebrity crime.

RJD2's "The Third Hand"

RJD2 has been one of my favorite artists for a few years now. I discovered him when he was a part of MHz, and enjoyed the tracks he produced then. I really loved his first solo album, "Dead Ringer", and was equally impressed with "The Horror". RJD2 is one of those people who's CD I have to purchase, the data files just aren't enough. So I've been sure to keep up with what he's doing, and snag up a copy of whatever he's involved in. I liked his production on Aceyalone's "Magnificent City", and absolutely LOVED his work with Blueprint as Soul Position. RJ is just one of those rare artists who can turn anything he touches into gold. So when I saw him in concert back in January and he mentioned that he had a new album coming out, I was thrilled.

RJD2.jpg But then he said something that frightened me.

"Just give it a chance, it's a bit different."

When he said that (in a nervous voice), I became a bit nervous myself. DJ Shadow had recently broken his 10 year streak of stellar production when he put out his hyphy, crunky flop of an album "The Outsider". We all remember what happened to Metallica when they dropped a steaming "Load". Danzig tried to go pop-industrial (hah!), Ween hired professional session musicians to make a country album and Stone Temple Pilots flopped big when Scott Weiland attempted to kick the smack habit. Shit, even Vanilla Ice couldn't sell himself as hardcore punk. Let's face it, there aren't many well-established bands who can pull off a style change. Radiohead can do it, but they've made a career out of making every album sound completely different. There comes a point in everyone's career when a genre-shift just won't fly with the fans, and you'll either have to come back stronger than ever with a follow-up album, or hope to attract a new base.

The%20Third%20Hand.gif So I was a bit trepidatious when I picked up RJD2's newest album "The Third Hand". I waited 3 or 4 days after buying it before I even took it out of the shrink-wrap. Shit, RJD2 is the last hip-hop DJ I can count on, and I really didn't want to see him destroy his style because he "didn't have the resources to clear so many minute samples." I understand the logic behind it, but still...

I finally got around to playing the disc, and to my surprise, I really liked it. It still has the funky, stuttering beats and breaks that RJD2 has use throughout his career, but the majority of the vocals on this disc are supplied by RJ himself. It's not as raw as his earlier work; in fact, I'd even call it a step towards R&B. Hell, who am I kidding? It's pop. He got sick of being compared to DJ Shadow and said "Fuck it, I'm going pop."

RJ has a very mellifluous voice that works with some of the tunes, and not so well with others. The lyrical content is almost laughable at times, and the falsetto voice becomes quite repetitive after 3 or 4 tracks. "The Third Hand" is really more of an expansion of his last album, "Since We Last Spoke". RJ still delivers on the beats, the brass and the bass, but his voice adds a touch of humanism that his earlier works didn't have. It's definitely not the same RJ from 5 years ago, but if you start playing the album with that in mind, it's much easier to digest.

If you're looking for songs like "Final Frontier", "Ghostwriter", "The Horror" or "Smoke & Mirrors", you won't find them here. But if you were a big fan of the latter portion of his previous release, you'll probably really dig "The Third Hand".

Now if only I could find an instrumental version of the album, I'd be happy.


Seetwist never said he didn't like change.


Aurgasmic Archives

Queens of the Stone Age – Era Vulgaris

only a man with an all-access press pass could secure an advance copy of this record and survive the impending destruction that would surely follow. we were somewhere on the outskirts of the city when we’d lost our way. i remember the Doktor saying something like, “there’s a roadblock up ahead,” and wildly swinging the car from the highway into a patch of weeds.

after i’d wiped the blood from my nose, i screamed at him. “are you trying to get us killed?” i said, “we haven’t even done anything wrong!”

“i can’t afford to take any chances,” he said. “you might have tomorrow, but i’ve got today.”

we ended up taking a much longer and much more circuitous route to the porno store. through careful calculations, we deduced that a gross of whippets would be necessary to properly “get through” this new Queens record. and while the Doktor lobbied for whiskey to wash it all down, i convinced him with a few sharp blows to his brow that two cases of Milwaukee’s Best would be more feasible. tying on a beery drunk in a hazy Spring afternoon felt like just about the best thing to do. that, and settle down with this new record.

the son-of-a-bitch was hot, rumored to have been smuggled directly from Josh Homme’s den of iniquity by an Arabian princess and her Thai hermaphrodite lover. how it came into my hands is unclear at best and possibly criminal. but in War Season, these types of crimes – piracy, slavery, murdering the homeless, dogfighting – go largely unnoticed. still, i wasn’t about to let this get into just anyone’s hands. that’s why i kept it in my ass pocket.

“put it on,” he said.

“fuck you. not until we get the whippets and the beer. HA HA. soon, we will be on your porch cracking whippets and whistling at the girls that pass by. step on it. and hand me another beer from the cooler.”

our plan had been to do whippets for each song. the train of thought was something like the number of whippets for each track number: one for #1, two for #2, three for #3, etc. half the beer was gone when the needle first dropped on the groove, and that seemed about right. he had a rather nice set-up, what with the speakers aimed out the windows and a few on his roof, not to mention the two strung up on the light poles on the other side of the street. i remember complimenting him on the sound and the volume. he flashed a rather large, stylish blade at me.

“that better not be some kind of bullshit, St. Clair,” he hissed.

the glint of the sunlight off the blade seemed to blind my eyes and whipped me into some kind of weird, atavistic fury. when i came ‘round, the Doktor and i were in the middle of stomping the mailman. shaking those cobwebs from my head, i helped him up and offered him a beer. he declined, and the mace barely fazed us. we queued up that first song again. and again. and then again. after an hour or so, some wild dogs from the neighborhood had gathered near the stoop, yelping and fucking wildly in broad daylight.

it may or may not have been around the third song when the Doktor tripped on the porch and whacked his head against the railing with a hollow, sickening thud. after that, i don’t remember much, except that when i awoke and brushed the glass out of my hair, i found the Doktor still breathing shallowly. i found that encouraging.

the record was skipping idly somewhere off in the distance.

1. turning on the screw 2. sick, sick, sick 3. i'm designer 4. into the hollow 5. misfit love 6. battery acid 7. make it wit chu 8. 3's & 7's 9. suture up your future 10. river in the road 11. run pig run


listen: Queens of the Stone Age - Era Vulgaris [bonus track]
buy: Queens of the Stone Age records

We're Gonna Be Using Aliases On This One.. Archives

A Heartbreaking Work of Staggering Genius.

I was wandering back and forth down aisles of books hoping a title would catch my eye. I don't know that there has ever been another title as ambitious and arrogant as A Heartbreaking Work of Staggering Genius. So I had to grab it.

This was the first novel by author Dave Eggers who, at the time, was dabbling with launching a magazine in San Francisco and navigating the internet craze.

hwsg.jpgThis is an autobiography. But there's more to it. It's charming and self-deprecating, and I thoroughly enjoyed reading every word—and by every word I mean every single word. See, I'm that person who actually looks on that one page with all the publishing info and Library of Congress filing position. To my surprise I found a not only a Kinsey scale pinpointing how straight/gay Eggers is but also other little informational tidbits.

How I wish that I had purchased this book the day it came out, in its first printing. Why? Well I'll tell you. The guy actually used real names of his friends and family which isn't so odd really, but he also included their phone numbers! So people who wanted to say hi or ask a question, they could just make a quick call. Subsequent printings had the information removed, with editorial notes explaining the inclusion and exclusion of the numbers. Strangely enough, only one person ever got a phone call.

Another different aspect about this novel was the offer a disk with the entire text of the book available for editing. Don't like the dialogue? Go ahead and change it. Just mail in your request.

Also found inside are goofball drawings that Dave and his brother, Christopher, draw at various times, and there is also a drawing of a whale sighting as Dave was kayaking in San Francisco Bay.

What else? There is also a section explaining why this or that chapter was written or what parts you can probably skip if you're in a hurry and why the dialogue was a bit more sophisticated than what they really sound like. As in, who wants to read a book where everyone just says, "Dude? Dude!" and sound like idiots.

So what's this book about? I suppose I should get to that. It's a journey with no end. It begins with the recollection of the home he grew up in, with his mother laying on the couch, coughing up green smelly phlegm into a plastic receptacle. His mom had cancer and spent her last days watching TV and being, well, kind of gross. He doesn’t pull his punches when it comes to describing how he felt watching his mother die and what cancer does to a person.

Within weeks of his mother's death, his father collapses in the driveway and also dies. Of cancer.

After the funerals, Dave, a 21-year old college student, packs up himself and his 7-year old brother Christopher and moves out of Chicago with their sister Beth and into San Francisco and responsibility.

Dave Eggers writes really well and he is all over the place. What I mean is, the guy can go from talking about being a "parent" to thinking of being an orphan and four other thoughts that follow, and Eggers doesn't leave any of it out. Every thought—every bit of rage or joy or disgust.

Page after page of hanging out with friends, trying to find a job or an apartment, youthful zeal and rebellion while trying to be the "dad" for Toph (Christopher's nickname).

I don't want to sound dismissive or give the appearance that this is all about some self-obsessed guy who has too much time in his own head, even though that's true, but it's just more. The guy can write. In turn this read is sad and hilarious and very dark.

eggers.jpgHow does a person laugh at cancer? Or laugh at a friend who took a header off a balcony and ends up brain damaged? Or write that your own brother stinks like pee and you're worried that he's gonna be that kid in school who wreaks? Who decides that sending out a press release that Adam Rich, star of the old show Eight is Enough, is dead? Well, that would be Dave Eggers, the fella who thought that writing his life's story at age 29 was a good idea. Turns out he was dead on.

There is a heavy dose of cynicism and wit to be found from a guy whose main goal of going to the Parent Teacher night at Toph's school is to find a single mother to bang. On the other hand, Eggers is so heavily self-aware that he gets how pretentious he might sound and happily shares where in the novel to focus for the most enjoyment while also letting us know how he spent the advance money from the publisher.

The guy draws a floor plan of his apartment to include—along with a stapler. A stapler? Yeah, why not.

I can see where some people might be confused by the uniqueness of this book and I'm thinking that people over the age of 40 probably won't really understand where this pop culture riddled media/internet freak might be coming from.

I loved this book, I was delighted with the depth of darkness. You know what else? I came away thinking that Dave Eggers is probably an asshole and not someone I'd want to hang with. But I'd not blink before handing over more money to buy another bit of his work; I just wouldn't lay out any cash to buy him a beer.

Last Word Archives

How Would You Fend Off a Bear?

One of the things I like to do while traveling is observe the differences between other cultures and American culture. I was in New Zealand recently, and I discerned one interesting difference between Kiwis and Americans. It seems a uniquely vulgar American trait that, upon meeting someone for the first time, we feel compelled to ask him or her, “So, what do you do for a living?” Why do we do that? Kiwis don’t do it. Ever.

zombie%20bear.jpgOne explanation for this might be informed by a trip to the Bark Park. For the uninitiated, a Bark Park is a designated place you can take your dog, ostensibly to play with other dogs. In reality, it more resembles a giant outdoor butt-sniffing and humping canine orgy extravaganza. Bark Parks are rife with “mounting.” “Mounting” is something dogs do to demonstrate their dominance over other dogs. I believe the compulsion that Americans feel within five minutes of meeting someone at a party, to ask, “What do you do for a living?” is a form of verbal “mounting.” Happy Hour at Yard House = Human Bark Park.

What baffles me about this line of questioning is that if you are looking for stimulating conversation, is anything worse than listening to some moron drone on about his job?

You: “Nice to meet you. What do you do for a living?”

Moron: “Well, I’m the Procurements Manager for Inventory Control at the Gas Company, and (guffaw…snort)…interesting story…(chortle…guffaw)…the other day, someone put decaf in the coffee pot with the brown handle and it’s supposed to go in the pot with the orange handle (knee slap…giddy foot stomp…guffaw)…and Marge in accounting gets her coffee (gasp for breath…second knee slap…loud nose snort)…and she’s like, “I hope this is decaf,” but she grabs the pot with the orange handle…THE ORANGE HANDLE! (belly laugh…foot stomp/knee slap/chortle/nose snort combo…fart)…CAN YOU BELIEVE IT!”

You (in your head): “How in holy hell do I extricate myself from this banal dickhammer before I intentionally choke myself on a cocktail weenie?”

Look, unless you are Scarlett Johanssen’s gynecologist, I don’t give a shit what you do for a living.

We should shake this up, America, and start asking questions that will lead to meaningful, exhilarating interaction. I have an idea.

Next time you meet someone new at a party, instead of “what do you do for a living?” try this:

You: “Hey, nice to meet you, Chuck. Say, Chuck, how would you fend off a bear?”

Now, if Chuck has had any experience actually fending off a bear; you are in for an evening of exciting conversation! But don’t stop there. I might go with:

“Hey Chuck, nice to meet you…say, Chuck, what will you do when the zombie army arises to feast on the brains of the living?”

Imagine where that conversation could go. You could compare potential zombie battle strategies and share interesting zombie trivia. Imagine the possibilities:

Chuck: “Wow, Tim, I’m glad you asked. Did you know Martin Luther King’s original speech actually said, ‘I have a dream that one day little black children and white children will join hands together’…and he added but later edited…’to fight the encroaching hordes of zombies as they roam the land to feast on the entrails of the living, not as the black race and the white race, but as the human race!’”

Me: “I didn’t know that. Thanks for that information, Chuck!”

But watch out because this guy, Burt, who’s the douchebag at the party, and nobody knows who invited him, might overhear the conversation. Why is this a problem? Because, like I said, Burt’s a douchebag. In fact, Burt is always a douchebag. I defy you to name a “Burt” who isn’t a complete and utter bag of douche. You can’t do it, can you?

Anyway, Burt is walking around the party weaseling his way into conversations, and he might hear you and chime in, “Did you just say you wrestled a bear?”

bearwrestlecopy.jpgSo, you and Chuck would look at each other and think that maybe Burt understood the spirit of the conversation and you had been a little hasty in your judgment of him and say, “Yeah…Chuck did.”

But Burt, who, as previously mentioned, is a royal douchenozzle, would say, of course, “uh…what do you do for a living?” This would result in a simultaneous cockpunch from Chuck and I, and Burt would cup his throttled, throbbing yambag and scurry off to the kitchen to refill his Ketel One Appletini, because that’s all douches like Burt drink. And after getting ragingly drunk he’d end up slouched on the front porch in a frayed lawn chair with an itchy “Bless This Mess” welcome mat slung over his shoulders and he’d be heaving Sour Apple liqueur down on to his $87.00 plain, white Abercrombie & Fitch t-shirt, and people from the party would parade out to the porch to snap cell phone pictures of him and rush back to their laptops to create bogus myspace profiles for Burt, listing his interests as “preschool surveillance”, “jihad” and “interesting animal insemination techniques.” And while Burt is kissing concrete on the porch, his wife is inside the party getting busy with Chuck the Bear Fighter. Burt doesn’t find this out until a couple of weeks after the party and he gets so depressed, he stops taking his Zoloft and spirals downward until he ends up at the San Diego Zoo where he leaps into the black bear exhibit and they don’t find him until three weeks later, cowering in a corner wearing lipstick, a garter and a bloody polar bear pelt because his new boyfriend, Coco the Black Bear, is into white chicks.

See, that sets you up for great conversation at the next party when someone will inevitably ask, “Hey, did you guys hear about Burt getting cornholed by that bear?”

I just think that’s more interesting conversation.

Tim is Scarlett Johansen's gynecologist.

A Dark Matter Archives

June 1, 2007

Cancer Fekking Sucks!

rfl_header1_en.gif

TOMORROW (today now) I will be participating in the Cancer Society's RELAY FOR LIFE.

Is there anyone here who's life hasn't been touched, in some way, by Cancer? Anyone?

Thought so.

I'm walking in memory of my Mom (Mugs) who passed away in January after a 7 year battle (and believe me, it was a battle) with Cancer and in honour of my Dad (Bill) who just this past Sunday had a Cancer filled Kidney removed (he's doing great, he's home and driving me nuts).

Our team is called REMEMBERING MUGS, in honour of my Mom Margo (Mugs).

You can check out our website.

mugs.jpgYou can help us in a couple of ways:

1) you can pledge me on-line if you wish... here's the link; and/or

2) You can also purchase a luminary in memorial or in honour of a loved one, they're $5 each. What's a luminary? It's a candle in a paper bag that lines the relay lanes at night, lighting our way =) If you wish to purchase one, here's the link.

This doesn't go towards my pledges or my team's total, but they are really cool. If you do purchase one, let me know and I'll take a picture of it for you! We're the BURLINGTON location.

Email is callmedeb(at)gmail(dot)com

3) Hug your Mom.

Thank you all for your support now and over the years. I really do appreciate it.


~~~

Want to be part of a community that takes up the fight? Help me support the fight against cancer by pledging me for my participation in the Cancer Society Relay For Life. The Cancer Society Relay For Life is an overnight non-competitive relay that celebrates cancer survivors and pays tribute to the lives of loved ones. It involves teams of 10 people who take turns walking, running or strolling around a track to raise money to support the work of the Cancer Society.

It's a night of fun, friendship and fund-raising to beat cancer.

Funds raised through Relay For Life make a difference. They help the Cancer Society fund the most promising research projects in the country, provide information services and support programs in the community and advocate for public policies that prevent cancer and help those living with it.

Help me support the fight against cancer by pledging me for my participation in the Cancer Society Relay For Life.

It's easier than ever - just click the link at the bottom of this message.

Thanks,

Deborah Beckers

Click here

Volume 4, Issue 6

CH4-PG16%20%28B%26W%29.jpg

CH4-PG17%20B%26W.jpg

CH4-PG18%20%28B%26W%29.jpg


Previous Issues

Wherein Deb Tries To Drink Her Way Out Of Depression

Okay not (totally) really, but Jesus FUCK. What happened to the Senators?

Let me explain to you what kind of fan I am. I am not the type of fan that makes excuses, you will NEVER hear me say the “It must have been the time off between games” or “Heatley must be nursing a secret injury”, that’s not me. You want to know why they are sucking the fat lad?

BECAUSE THEY ARE NOT PLAYING THEIR KIND OF HOCKEY.

Fast forwards? Checked into the boards face first.

spezza-jason-cp-070530.jpg Solid defense? Haven’t seen them yet.

Non reliance on their goaltender? I am LOLing all over the place right now.

Shots in the game on Wednesday were about 2-1 for Anaheim. But for the grace of Emery the score SHOULD have been at least 6-0 IN THE FIRST FEKKING PERIOD.

But there is still hope... When Anaheim scored with about 5 minutes left in the third on Wednesday, Ottawa woke up. They were fast, they were pressuring and Gigi (goaltender for the Ducks) was REALLY on his game (considering he hadn’t had that much work for 55 odd minutes).

So there’s hope.

Anaheim... Truth? I don’t hate them, really... I hate what they have represented in the past. Big business, commercialism, fancy pants, not old time hockey. Essentially everything that Bettman loves.

They’ve surprised me thus far; I just hope it doesn’t continue. Hard hitting, their defense is just a WALL... I shouldn’t really be surprised – they are mostly Canadian eh?!


Deb is taking a nap, a poutine and beer one.


I'll See You On The Ice Archives

Happy Birthday, Sgt Pepper and Ron Wood.
Why everything you know is wrong . . .

First, I think Milk wins the contest from last week. You really can't front on the conception of a child - that's just pretty much an instant win. So, Milk, find me for the boiled peanuts and we'll worry with the shirt when some get made . . .

The Brewers are still in first in the NL Central after a brutal 3-12 stretch. Hell, northern Florida and southern Georgia are burning to the ground; the Midwest is thunderstorm central; and the Yankees can't buy a win. It's all in the seven seals I tell you; you just have to have the gift of prophecy and . . . holy shit! Wow, my wife just therapeutically slapped the bejesus out of me. Appears I was channeling David Koresh.

Anyway, I gotta 'fess up to y'all. The Braves sucked some tailpipe this past week, getting their heads handed to them by Philadelphia. Appears that Charlie Manuel got tuned in to his club's frequency and has been broadcasting some ass kicking instructions. Look sharp, people - Chase Utley, Cole Hamels and Shane Victorino are the real deals. The conventional wisdom said they were dead after their putrid start. Well, somebody better tell them 'cause they didn't get the memo. I was dumb - I had this pegged as a Braves/Mets dogfight until somewhere in September or whenever Oliver Perez remembers that he is, well, Oliver Perez - whichever came first. Better reserve a third seat at that table.

Ric%20Flair.jpgThe NL West is the WWE cage match of baseball, with three teams within a game of one another and no one leaves unbloodied. Arizona, San Diego, and Los Angeles in three-way King of the Ring and winner take all. Speaking of cage matches - if you have never seen the Undertaker/Mick Foley Hell In The Cell cage match at King of the Ring 1998, do it now and understand the primal draw that is pro wrestling. Growing up in the South, I never had any idea the rest of y'all were the great unwashed when it came to rasslin'. Man I tell ya when I was a kid I thought Rome, Georgia was the center of the universe because, by God, every Saturday night down there, IT WAS ON. Andre the Giant; the Anderson brothers; Dusty Rhodes, the American Dream; and the one and only Natureboy, Ric Flair. WHOOO! Wrestling was more real than the chair I am sitting on right now and my father and I bonded over wrestling better than any bullshit Dr. Phucking Phil could have suggested. Another thing where what you "know", what you may have been "taught" is wrong. Play your instincts and go with your first answer. That's the secret of "testing well", a useless skill I'm quite accomplished at . . . Enjoy rasslin' or roller derby or, in my case, Arena Football and to hell with the infidels . . .

Back to the real world . . . the point I wanted to make was that a lot of what I was told when I started writing music criticism 23 years ago was and is, well, wrong. You can see a coupla beefs I have with the rock writing establishment in the title of this column. Call me a heretic but the untitled fourth album by Led Zeppelin wasn't the greatest album of that time (that was probably "Who's Next") and it wasn't even the best album by them (I'll stack up "Physical Graffiti" and "II" against that one any day). Pink Floyd wrote serious songs about being damaged and alienated in a modern world but so did Black Sabbath and Judas Priest and their songs ROCKED! Gang Of Four, The Jam, and Black Flag changed the world in a fucking media vacuum filled with disco and Giorgio Moroder. Christ people, stand up and be counted. I loved the responses to the contest - no one broke off a standard bullshit response and everyone made The Honor Roll . . . I really don't know the point of this rant except that the next time some ignorant pseudo-hipster throws "Moondance" in my face in some facile attempt at being cool, I will summon a copy of "His Band and The Street Choir" and rectally implant it right then and there, no lube. Like what you like; don't back down; and fuck everybody who can't get their heads out of their asses long enough to grok that.

Foreigner.jpgMore Nada Surf. More Hellacopters. More Robert Fucking Palmer, who will be a large part of next week's column. Less packaged horseshit. Hell, I don't care if you like Alabama, as long as you mean it. Death to poseurs and scenesters. Power to the people and kick out the jams, brothers and sisters. Listen to the MC5 now and bring me the head of Ryan Seacrest . . .

"Double Vision" by Foreigner may be the best single ever. There. Choke on that one . . .

Later taters. I'm raising hell with Lou Gramm tonight.